ACTUAL SOCIAL CONTRACT A PHILOSOPHER'S HISTORY OF POLITICAL OBLIGATION THROUGH LOCKE Michael Davis Center for the Study of Ethics in the Professions Illinois Institute of Technology Chicago, IL 60616-3793 [email protected]773-288-8348 (home) 312-567-3017 (office) September 19, 2002
558
Embed
Actual Social Contract: A Philosopher's History of Social Contract through Locke
This document is posted to help you gain knowledge. Please leave a comment to let me know what you think about it! Share it to your friends and learn new things together.
Transcript
ACTUAL SOCIAL CONTRACTA PHILOSOPHER'S HISTORY OF POLITICAL OBLIGATION THROUGH
LOCKE
Michael DavisCenter for the Study of Ethics in the Professions
Illinois Institute of TechnologyChicago, IL 60616-3793
Index ..............................................305
Commendatory Preface
Michael Davis is one of the generation of
philosophers that came of age during the decade
that spanned the interval between the
assassination of President Kennedy in 1963 and the
resignation of President Nixon in 1974. Between
its dramatic endpoints, this period included the
achievements of the civil rights movement and the
travails of the Vietnam War. It was a time when
questions of legal and political obligation
possessed an intense practical urgency. It was
also a time in which the intensity of topical
discussion, against a background ideal of
“participatory democracy”, made it possible to
think that in some sense a re-founding of
political and civil society was in progress.
Everything seemed up for decision, not because
history was irrelevant but because it seemed to
have thrust this generation into circumstances not
unlike those of 1789. Whether one’s interest was
practical or merely theoretical, a fundamental
question inevitably arose: How can anything be
iii
decided in a binding way? How can what happened
before govern what happens next? This is a problem
that has absorbed Michael Davis over the years:
How can we be bound to follow any political
decision regardless of its content?
The idea that the legitimacy of government
rests upon the consent of the governed has taken a
deep hold—so deep, in fact, that we risk losing
sight of how it had to struggle against and
overcome the contrary idea of a divine or natural
right to rule. One manifestation of this
forgetting is the recent prominence of theories of
hypothetical consent, rather than actual consent, in
political philosophy. As Davis shows, this
prominence tends to distort our understanding of
the practical problems that Grotius, Hobbes,
Locke, and other writers of the great tradition of
political philosophy were concerned with (and all
of them, one might note, were indeed responding to
pressing contemporaneous issues). By recovering
this vital intellectual history, this book is a
significant achievement and a valuable service to
political and legal theorists.
The major theme traced here—“actual” social
contract—importantly supplements the
iv
investigations of intellectual historians such as
Quentin Skinner, Richard Tuck, Knud Haakonsen,
and Jerome Scheewind. But it is more, for Davis
is also engaged with a range of currently
prominent political philosophers, including
Robert Paul Wolff, Gregory Kavka, Jean Hampton,
David Gauthier, and John Simmons. His
disagreements with them are always clearly put,
and are far from merely exegetic; for the account
he gives of the concept of social contract builds
powerful support for his basic idea, that
political and legal obligation can be usefully
distinguished, and that actual consent can be
defended as a ground of political obligation.
That his account is no more orthodox now than it
was when he first proposed it in no way
diminishes the fact that, even more than before,
it merits serious discussion.
William A. Edmundson
Georgia State University
v
Acknowledgements
No one writes a book alone. Yet, except for the
author, few of the contributors get much credit. Most
get none at all. We remember debts receivable better
than debts payable. A book written over many years is
even more likely to seem entirely the author's own doing
than one written quickly. Debts long due are forgotten
by creditor as well as debtor, memory's tendency to
erase serving as a statute of limitations. Or the
creditor may die, leaving no one to recollect; even
nature works for the debtor. Or, at least, that is what
a debtor may tell himself, especially one who, with all
debts remembered, might have to choose between
Acknowledgements deliberately incomplete and
Acknowledgements longer than the rest of the book. With
that apology, I here acknowledge the few debts I
actually recall: to Fay and Cal Sawyier, the first to
read the book through and to suggest many improvements;
to Robert Ladenson, another early reader, for
encouragement; to participants at departmental
vi
colloquia, who heard and commented upon an early version
of one chapter or another; to many anonymous reviewers
who helped me to see how much more I had to say; and to
all those editors who, though rejecting this book for
one reason or another, suggested further improvements.
vii
viii
Introduction
This book joins several dozen with "social
contract" in the title. Most—like Brian Skyrms' recent
Evolution of the Social Contract—are on subjects related to mine
only by analogy; they show the enduring appeal of the
term "social contract" rather than of the theory or
practice.1 Of the dozen or so that actually are about
the social contract strictly so called, less than half
offer a history of social contract. Of these, J.W.
Gough's—though originally published in 1936—remains
the chief.2 Like the others, his is primarily about
theories or "ideas".
No one writes a book to leave the world as it is. I
have written this one to offer an interpretation of the
social contract out of favor among theorists for a long
time: the social contract is a living practice, an actual, morally-binding
agreement among members of a political society (a society distinct
from both state and government). What I have written is
not a history of ideas so much as a history of practices
or institutions (though it is both), more a critical
supplement to Gough and his competitors than a
replacement. This is a book for the thoughtful citizen
as well as for the philosopher, political theorist, or
intellectual historian, an attempt to use history to
understand our political obligations—the moral
obligations some of us have to the law of our own
country (more or less) independent of what the law
happens to say. This book is about a relatively unusual
obligation, not legal obligation, political legitimacy,
social justice, or morality generally.3
Those who know my work in professional ethics may
wonder how I came to write a history of social contract.
What has the social contract to do with professional
ethics? Those who do not know that work may soon be
wondering something else: why a history of social
contract that stops (more or less) with Locke? What
happened to Rousseau, Kant, and (most important of all)
Rawls? These questions are in fact closely related.
Their answer, a bit of intellectual autobiography, may
also provide a reason to read on.4
My interest in social contract began in graduate
school, more than thirty years ago. After rejecting the
first topic I proposed for my dissertation, "the
possibility of a science of ethics", my advisor, Richard
Brandt, handed me a copy of Hanna Pitkin's new book The
Concept of Representation and asked, "How about something on
this?"5 What I found when I read Pitkin was not what I
had expected. Without a practical question to discipline
them, ideas about representation seemed to run wild. The
best question for keeping representation under control
seemed to be, "What has this to do with the consent of
the governed?" Political consent seemed to be the
foundation of political representation. Questions of
political consent led back to traditional social
contract theory, the only extended discussion of
political consent we have. I was soon re-reading Plato's
Crito, Hobbes' Leviathan, Locke's Second Treatise of Government,
and Rousseau's Social Contract, thinking these works to
represent all of social contract theory, more or less.6
That was during the late 1960s. The war in Vietnam
had made draft resistance a topic of casual conversation
in the United States. I was of draft age, in good
health, and not a conscientious objector: my obligation
to go if called was a question of practical moment,
something solid against which to test abstract argument.
There was also a good deal of talk about "revolution".
The "right to revolution", so central to traditional
social contract theory, was like a dusty rifle hanging
over the fireplace, forgotten in plain view: some noise
outside and the whole family rushes to take it down.
Radicals seemed as likely to quote Thomas Jefferson as
Mao Tse-Tung. Social contract seemed much more alive
than the textbooks said.
While Hobbes, Locke, and Rousseau seemed primarily
concerned with what makes a government legitimate, I
(like the Crito) was more concerned with what obligations
I had to my government, legitimate or not. That
difference did not seem large. Any obligation I had to
the draft law must, I thought, rest on something like a
contract. The draft law itself, its "content", seemed
morally indifferent—much as most of what I promise is
morally indifferent before I promise. This moral
indifference is, of course, not absolute, a choice about
which morality has nothing to say. Even much I promise
is in fact morally good ("Yes, I promise to help you
move tomorrow"). The draft law is morally indifferent
only in the sense that, before I "contract" to obey it,
obeying it, however good to do, is not a moral
requirement. We can have moral reasons to do an act
without being under a moral obligation to do it.
Morality demands relatively little of us, recommends
more, and leaves the rest to judgment, with little
guidance. On many questions, even our self-interest, if
pressing enough, is sufficient to justify omitting a
morally good act.
My moral obligation to obey the draft law, if I had
such an obligation, must, I thought, come from some
formal attribute of the law, something that operates
like a promise; law as such has no such claim on me.
Since I did not believe I had actually promised to obey
that law, I found myself asking what the source of the
promise-like obligation could be. Many of my
contemporaries who asked the same question either seemed
happy to admit that there was no political obligation
(philosophical anarchists like Robert Paul Wolff) or
thought the obligation to be independent of an
individual's choice, that is, like the obligation not to
kill rather than like the obligation to do what a
particular promise requires.7 They (the Thomists, for
example) treated "Obey the law" as a basic moral rule
(rather than deriving moral obligation to law from some
other moral rule, such as "Keep your promises", as
social contract theory does).8 Social contract seemed to
offer a middle way, allowing more obligation to law than
the anarchists could, obligations I recognized, but
making those obligations contingent on my free choice,
something moral-rule theorists could not.9 Social
contract theorists seemed to say what I felt.
I eventually distinguished three principles of
consent to law. The first is direct consent, that is,
consent in person: I come under an obligation to obey a
law much as I would if I made a promise to obey it. I act
for myself in person, and in my own name, consenting law
by law (no matter how general or particular the law in
question). The "as...if" is to allow for what lawyers call
"a contract implied in law". A contract implied in law
is exactly like any other contract in effect. It differs
from other contracts only in binding because of the
moral rule "Don't cheat" (the principle of fairness)
rather than "Keep your promises" (the principle of
fidelity). The moral obligation I have to play by the
morally permissible rules of a cooperative game—chess
or football—that I voluntarily enter is a good example
of such a promise-like obligation arising from "Don't
cheat" rather than "Keep your promises".10
The second principle is consent by proxy. I do not
consent in person; another consents in my name. I am
obliged by what my proxy does for me. I am passive and
she acts with my authority. She represents me, that is,
consents for me just as I would if I were present in
person. She is me, by other means.
Not so with the third principle of consent, consent
by legislators. The legislators are not me. They act neither
in my name nor as I would if I were present. They have a
corporate capacity, a power coming from the society for
which they legislate. Their power is the same whether I
belong to the society or not: it extends to every member
of the society simply because of membership. Their power
over me depends only on whether I am a member. The 1641
agreement of the "inhabitants upon the River of
Pascataqua" [sic] quoted at the beginning of this book
is a good example of a contract creating this sort of
corporate representation.11 Provision for decision by
majority vote means that the "major part" of the society
can act both for itself and for the rest. Like the
majority, the minority will give its consent to
individual laws through the legislative process, not by
consent in person or by proxy.
Consent in person and by proxy are relatively
uncontroversial principles. Even consent by legislators
is, so long as those joining do so by their own express
consent (as the inhabitants upon the Piscataqua did).
But consent of that sort did not seem to answer my
question (how did I come to have a political obligation
—supposing I have one?). I was sure that I had not
consented in person or by proxy to the draft law.
Consent by legislators could answer my question, if only
I could explain how membership in the society in
question could be morally obliging in the way promises
are rather than in the way not killing is. Explaining
that did not seem easy. The obligation must ultimately
come from entering "the society". The way I then
(mistakenly) thought of myself as coming into the
relevant society, birth, did not seem at all like making
a promise. Identifying a mechanism sufficiently like a
promise is, of course, the great difficulty in deriving
political obligation from actual consent.
I put all this into my dissertation.12 The four
members of the committee before whom I had to defend it
responded much as David Hume had in his classic 1744
critique "Of the Original Contract":
human affairs will never admit of this consent,seldom even of the appearance of it;... conquestand usurpation, that is, in plain terms, force, bydissolving the ancient governments, is the originof almost all the new ones which were everestablished in the world... If scarce any man, tillvery lately, ever imagined that government wasfounded on compact, it is certain that it cannot in
12. Michael Stuart Davis, Representation and Consent: An Inquiry into theFoundations of Political Obligation (Dissertation: University of Michigan,Ann Arbor, 1972) did not turn out as I had planned. Three yearsafter I started writing, I was only half way through the outline—and had not yet reached representation. While I was happy to go onuntil I reached the end, the chair of my dissertation committeewas more practical. One September day in 1971, he observed that,at 350 pages, my dissertation was already the second longest inthe history of the department: "A dissertation is not supposed tobe a career, only a test of your ability to have one. You'vepassed the test. Now, get on with your life."
general have any such foundation.13
Though the committee found this objection from history
decisive, they passed the dissertation and urged me to
continue work on the theory.
But what little theoretical interest there was in
actual consent began to disappear with publication of
John Rawls' A Theory of Justice in 1971. Soon all the talk
was of hypothetical consent. Hypothetical consent even
spread backward into the history of philosophy.
Philosophers I had thought to be working on something
like my problem, especially Hobbes and Locke, were now
interpreted as precursors of Rawls.14 Their state of
nature was not the bad history Hume had judged it; it
was an early version of Rawls' original position (a
device of theory, not practice).15 Actual consent to law
looked even more contrary to what everyone knew than it
had when I defended my dissertation. Journals that a few
years earlier might have published work on actual
consent were no longer interested. Political philosophy
had left me behind.
Robert Nozick's Anarchy, State, and Utopia (1974) is no
exception.16 Nozick did raise questions about the
justification of taxes much like those I had entertained
about the draft. That might have led him to a theory of
actual consent. After all, the draft is an in-kind tax.
But Nozick was not interested in the formal moral
obligation that distinguishes consent from the general
theory of justice. His focus was the right of government
to tax, not on the obligation of citizens to pay. The
great libertarian flowering of the 1970s followed Nozick
in this, as in much else. Their focus was on what limits
government power, not on what might augment it.
It was during this period that I drifted into
professional ethics, first teaching a course in legal
ethics in 1975 and then, as I began to see theoretical
issues, to write about professional ethics. Eventually,
I reached the foundational question, "What is
professional responsibility?" The most common answer
then, especially in medical ethics, was that
professional responsibility is simply moral
responsibility in the context of a profession. Those who
accepted this answer tended to dismiss many of the
professional obligations embodied in codes of
professional ethics as "mere etiquette", not morally
obliging because not part of ordinary morality. Those
who accepted this answer were the professional-ethics
equivalents of philosophical anarchists.17
What seemed obvious to me, though at first not to
many other theorists, was that professional
responsibility consisted (in large part at least) of
following the (morally-permissible) rules of a
profession's code of ethics, especially those not morally
obliging because of their content. What distinguishes a
profession from a mere honest occupation is precisely
holding its members to a standard higher than law,
market, and ordinary morality do. The standard cannot be
higher unless it goes beyond ordinary morality. To
understand professional ethics as merely applying
ordinary morality in the special circumstances of a
certain occupation is to miss just what is special about
professional ethics. So, if "professional etiquette" is
morally binding at all, and most members of professions
seem to think it is, it has to oblige for some formal
reason (that is, a reason more or less independent of
what, in particular, the code of ethics says). Here, it
seemed to me, was my old problem in a new context.
The new context was, however, not just another
context. Professions differ from governments in one way
that avoids Hume's critique of social contract. No one
supposes force to be the foundation of professions. Most
professions are plainly voluntary associations. One must
not only apply for admission but also establish her
qualifications before she can be admitted. Any member
can leave anytime she wishes. When enough leave, the
profession disappears. I therefore had no trouble taking
the machinery of actual consent I had developed for
political obligation and applying it to professional
obligation. My work in professional ethics has, in large
part, been an application of my early work in political
philosophy.
But it has been more than an application. As I
applied the theory of actual consent to the professions,
I ran into objections, had to make refinements to
dispose of them, and so—in a haphazard way—have worked
my way through what are also the major objections to
social contract as a theory of political obligation. In
some professions, such as law, joining the profession
actually requires an express oath taken during a formal
swearing in. But for other professions, such as
engineering, any promise-like obligations arising from
membership must arise from something more like implied
consent.
I came to see my old problem more clearly. I had,
following Hobbes, originally thought of governmental
legitimacy and the obligation to obey the law as two
sides of the same problem. I had assumed that the rights
of government over me are coextensive with my political
obligations. The professions suggested another
possibility. Political obligation is not necessarily a
characteristic of all legitimate governments but only of
those in which some (but probably not all) of the
subjects are involved in a common undertaking resembling
a profession, what the inhabitants along the Piscataqua
called "a body Politick"—and I shall call "a political
society". Political obligation might require consent
even if legitimate government does not (just as
professions might involve obligations mere occupations,
however legitimate, do not). A government enjoying my
consent would have a moral claim on me it would not
otherwise have, a claim in addition to that of justice
that any decent government would have while I remain
within its jurisdiction, a moral claim in addition even
to the allegiance I would owe a government that favors
me with the special protection Americans call
"citizenship" (and the British call "being a subject").
The typical response to illegitimate government is
flight or revolution; the typical response to absence of
political obligation is apathy or at least a focus on
what we owe the government for what it does or has done
rather than on what we owe because of what we have done.
A legal system owed political obligation has a moral
authority others lack.
For a profession joined without formal oath, what
creates professional obligation is carrying on the
appropriate occupation as a member of that profession, that is,
carrying it on in a way that invites the expectation
that one will act according to its code of ethics (and
related standards of practice). For example, I would
come under a formal moral obligation to abide by the
code of ethics of the American Society of Chemical
Engineers if, with the proper education and experience,
I presented myself for a job as a "chemical engineer"
rather than merely as someone who "knows a lot about
chemical engineering". Carrying on the occupation as a
member of the profession (a "chemical engineer") claims the
benefits of a practice (the profession of chemical
engineering) that others, the other members of the
profession, have generated: Who would advertise for a
"chemical engineer" if all they wanted was someone with
suitable experience designing, building, or maintaining
a certain chemical plant? A chemist or technician might
do—and cost less.18
Claiming to be a chemical engineer is express
consent in one respect but implied in another
(suggesting that this distinction is itself inadequate).
To say "I am a chemical engineer" is, of course, an
express claim of membership in the profession. In this
respect, it is express consent. But, in another respect,
the consent is implied. While I expressly claim to be a
chemical engineer, I do not expressly agree to abide by
the profession's code of ethics. I may well not even
realize that claiming to be a chemical engineer commits
me to a code of ethics—or even that engineering has a
code of ethics. I may claim to be a chemical engineer
only to have the benefits that go along with being so
recognized (and without any idea why those benefits
exist). My claiming to be a chemical engineer is
nonetheless morally equivalent to my expressly agreeing
to abide by all the rules of the profession. Why?
Generally, doing what a professional code requires
makes sense—"is rational" in something like the
economist's sense—only if (most) other members of the
profession do the same. The code imposes constraints;
the reward for those constraints is in overall effect—
on the public, clients, employers, reputation of the
profession, or the like. A profession is, in this
respect, a cooperative practice. No member of a
profession practices alone. Considerations of fairness
therefore seem to impose on those who claim the benefits
of such a voluntary practice a (prima facie) moral
obligation to do their fair share to maintain the
practice, including follow the code of ethics (whatever
in particular it says). This is a formal moral
obligation, one deriving from fairness rather than
fidelity.19 For political theory, the problem is to find
a similar mechanism to generate political obligation (a
formal moral obligation to obey the law). What is the
cooperative practice that defines membership in
political society for those who do not (like the
inhabitants along the Piscataqua) come in by express
consent strictly so called (literally subscribing to the
contract)?20
As my thinking developed along these lines during
the 1980s, I read the history of social contract as I
had learned to read the history of professions. Each
profession is a temporal entity, coming into existence
at a particular time and place. It is also a historical
entity, not only existing in time (as any temporal
entity must) but developing over time in ways at once
hard to predict and yet understandable in retrospect. No
two professions are alike. The idea of profession is
also historical. There was a time when there were no
professions and no one had the idea of one. There were
occupations corresponding to some of our professions—
medicine, the law, and so on. They might even have been
called "professions" (in the old sense of "honest
occupation" or "calling"). What these precursors lacked
was an understanding of the occupation as more than a
lot of people doing much the same work. They were not
organized so members could earn their living by serving a
certain moral ideal in a way they could not as
individuals. Professions existed before anyone realized
how different they were from their precursors. At first,
they were described in older language (for example, as
"guilds" or "gentlemen's clubs"). Though catching
something important about them, the older language was
also often misleading. Theorists helped develop a new
language for the new practice, but theory took a long
time to catch up with practice. Indeed, whether it has
caught up remains controversial—and perhaps always
will. Why should professions stop changing now?
The first professions (in something like today's
sense) appeared in England soon after 1800, beginning
with the apothecaries. England seems to have been first
because it had a weak state (unlike France), a robust
free market (unlike much of the world), and
practitioners in certain occupations ("gentlemen") who
wanted to make their living in ways morally better than
law, market, and morality then required. England may
also have been first because it had a long history of
private associations formed to carry on what in most
countries would have seemed public business.21 Hume
ended "Of the Original Contract" with the taunt: "What
authority any moral reasoning can have, which leads into
opinions so wide of the general practice of mankind in
every place but this single kingdom, it is easy to
determine."22 The answer to that taunt is, "Not so
easy!" What is true of professions might also be true of
political societies. A new practice must begin some
place. Why not in "this single kingdom"? Why not a
history of social contract similar to the history of
professions?
This book offers such a history (or, at least, the
sketch of one). Part One shows that there was no social
contract in ancient times, sharpening our concepts along
the way. Once we understand that social contract is
about political obligation rather than legal obligation,
legitimacy, justice, or morality generally, we can see
that even the Crito is not about social contract. Part
Two begins with a world in which there is much
contracting but no practice of political consent. The
"government" in question, the antecedent of Hume's own,
was more like Nozick's limited "protective association"
than the conquering or usurping powers Hume saw almost
everywhere in history.23 Part Two describes the early
history of the principle of (political) consent, the
appearance first of a principle of personal consent and
then of proxy. Notable for their absence are both
ordinary lawmaking and majority rule. Part Three
continues the story. The characteristic practices of
consent by legislators slowly develop, along with the
characteristic language of representative government,
including disputes about who should vote and what
constitutes "fair apportionment" of representatives. By
1650, the practice is recognizably modern.
Part Four doubles back, focusing not on the
practice of (political) consent but on the theory that
attempted to make sense of it. There was almost a
century of such theory before Hobbes. Most of the early
theorists, lawyers rather than philosophers, are clearly
not concerned with hypothetical consent. They seem to be
construing actual contracts using the usual techniques
of the law. Their primary concern, however, is the
obligation of the king rather than of his subjects; the
right of subjects to resist, not their obligation to
obey. This contract theory is, in this respect (as in
some others), pre-modern.
Part Five reads Hobbes and Locke as carrying on a
discussion about actual contract with their predecessors
—rather than, as is now common, carrying on a
discussion about hypothetical contract with us.24 The
result of this backward reading is that Locke has more
to say to us than when read as a theorist of
hypothetical contract; Hobbes, less. Locke offers the
best interpretation of the principle of consent by
legislators we have.25 Locke also seems much more
attuned to practice than Hobbes. Rousseau and Kant are
not even writing on the same subject.
The subtitle warns that this is "a philosopher's
history". The warning means that readers should not look
for the usual dividends of historical research, the
splendors of an unsuspected archive. Throughout the
book, I rely on historians to provide the documents, the
social background, and (generally) even the
interpretation of the past. I cite a source only when I
think the reference will be of use to philosophers,
political theorists, or the ordinary interested reader—
or when I think there has been an important mistake.
That warning should, however, not be understood to
useful to historians by re-arranging old facts. Such
usefulness is more likely when, as here, an unusual
theory disciplines the re-arranging. Historians may, for
example, find that my reconstruction of the process by
which England moved from unanimous consent to majority
rule suggests one or more interesting lines of research;
they may also find some of my distinctions helpful, for
example, that between "consent" (in the loose sense) and
"contract" (strictly so called).
Nonetheless, my primary hope for this book is
philosophical, to undermine the intuitions that seem to
have stood in the way of any theory of political
obligation relying on actual consent. Actual consent is
not the philosopher's dream Hume makes it seem, or even
the "idea of reason" Kant allows it to be. It is,
instead, the way much of Europe (and some of its
colonies), certainly operated for several hundred years
and may, on the evidence, operate now; we will
understand the world better if we understand social
contract as I propose. That, anyway, is the proposition
I want readers to come away from this book willing to
entertain as a possibility worth further consideration.
Having begun where my dissertation ended, this book ends
where the dissertation began.
Notes
PART ONE: The Pre-History of Social Contract
If we ask whence the Franks and other Germanicpeoples derived the idea of expressing theconditions governing their monarchy by the formulaof a pactum, the answer may be, partly from theirinheritance of Roman and other classicaltraditions, no doubt familiar in some degree, ifnot at first hand; but another source, it canhardly be doubted, was the Old Testament. Thehistory of the Jews is full of covenants of variouskinds, and their whole career as the chosen peoplerested on such a basis. It is recorded, forinstance, how God made a covenant with Noah and hisposterity, that the flood should not destroy theearth.—J. W. Gough, Social Contract (1957), p. 27.
The claim that the ancient Hebrews, Greeks, or
Romans had the idea of the social contract, even in
nascent form (and even hedged with "may" and "partly"),
depends upon misreading what they said. We cannot just
assume that "agreement" means "contract" or that any
contract concerned with law is a moment when the idea of
social contract enters history. There are at least two
reasons to doubt that we derive our ideas of social
contract from the ancients (or even that we "may" have).
One is that, if we take what the ancients actually said
seriously, it is plain that, while what they said is
generally sensible, it draws on ideas of which the
social contract is not one. The other is that the
practices typical of social contract seem, if ever they
existed in the ancient world, to have died out long
before they could have passed to those German-speaking
gangs who, smashing the lamp of classical learning,
plunged Europe into its dark ages. We are left to wonder
how much of our most enlightened political ideas
originated among those ill-educated brutes.
Chapter 1
Where to Start?
By "contract" I mean a promise, exchange of
promises, or any other morally permissible act, however
complex, having the same effect morally as a promise,
whether legally binding or not. Most contracts,
especially "social contracts", arise from an exchange of
promises or its equivalent rather a simple promise. But,
since the law recognizes "unilateral" contracts as well
as "bilateral" and "multilateral", I see no reason to
exclude unilateral contracts by definition. I want my
use of "contract" to track legal usage as closely as
possible.26 Tracking legal usage is, however, not
without cost: I have inserted "morally permissible"
before "act" to exclude obligations created by
unilateral wrongdoing. The obligation of a tort feasor
to set things right is not a contractual obligation,
even though it does arise from an act and does create a
legal (and moral) obligation.
By "consent", I mean any act by which one becomes
party to a contract, whether "I promise....", a "yes" in
answer to a question about promising ("Do you agree to
do...?"), or some other morally binding act. As used
here, "consent" includes both what lawyers call
"acceptance" (the act that converts an offer into a
contract) and "offer" (once accepted). Since my subject
is the social contract, not political consent generally,
I shall treat "consent" as a technical (that is,
defined) term. So, for example, if I "consent" to my
son's marriage, the consent I give is a mere permission,
concurrence, or express approval, perhaps a sharing of
respon-sibility, but not consent in the sense used here,
a contracting of a new obligation. While many, perhaps
most, discussions of "consent to government", use
"consent" in one of its non-contractual senses, their
usage does for matter here.27 The purpose of the
definition of "consent" given here is to discipline
usage, not describe it.
Ordinarily, the moral effect of a contract is formal
obligation, that is, a moral obligation to do what the
contract requires whatever it requires. Any obligation
that is not formal is material. Material obligations are
wholly dependent on their content, that is, on the
particular helps and harms involved, including both the
distribution and the justification for them. We cannot
show that someone has a material obligation—for
example, a certain obligation of gratitude or
restitution—without going into the details ("the
content") of what she is supposed to do and why she is
supposed to that. When we have exhausted the content, we
have exhausted the moral reasons establishing an
obligation. In contrast, we can establish a formal
obligation (or, at least, the presumption of one)
without going into content in any way; we can point to
the agreement.
Contracts obtained by force, trick, or some other
improper means are, of course, void whatever their
content. They are mere counterfeits of contract.
Generally, they do not create even a prima facie
obligation. On the rare occasions when such a contract
creates a prima facie obligation, it does so for
extraneous reasons, for example, because some innocent
third-party will suffer in this or that way if the
contract is not carried out. Such a contract, whether
creating an obligation or not, is, we might say, formally
void. Any obligation it creates must be material.
There are certain complexities about what makes a
contract formally void that we may ignore here.
Consider, for example, whether you should pay ransom to
a kidnapper who has freed you on condition you pay him
when you return home. If we think of his act alone, it
will seem obvious that you have no moral obligation to
pay the ransom once freed. But for his wronging you, you
would not have promised him anything. He was able to
squeeze the promise from you only by taking you by force
and holding you against your will until you agreed. Your
only alternative was to rot in his hideout. If, however,
we think of kidnapping as endemic (as it was for many
centuries when bandits roamed the countryside and
pirates roamed the seas), we can understand the
advantage to everyone, especially to rich captives far
from friends and family, of a kidnapper's accepting a
promise of payment in return for immediate release. We
will then be inclined to consider your promise to pay
upon reaching home (formally) morally binding. We will
say, "You were taken by force, but the kidnapper would
normally have held you until your friends or family
raised the ransom. You are free because he relied on
your word. We are all better off if kidnappers behave as
he did than if they hold us until the ransom arrives.
You should do as promised, because you promised, however
high the ransom was. If you didn't mean to pay, you
shouldn't have promised."
Some contracts, though not formally void, still
create no formal obligation. Void on their face, they are
standard exceptions to the moral rule making contracts
binding, for example, a commitment to do the impossible
or to do what another moral rule explicitly forbids (as
in a contract to murder). We need only understand such a
contract to know that it has no claim on us. There is
(we might say) a "surface flaw".
All other contracts, whatever their content, generate a
prima facie moral obligation to do as the contract says
(a formal obligation).
Contracts ordinarily turn acts otherwise morally
indifferent—or, at least, not morally required—into
moral obligations. Where a (morally permissible)
contract conflicts with other obligations, there is a
conflict of obligations. A conflict of obligations does
not void any of the obligations. The conflict, being
unfortunate but now inescapable, must be resolved by
some combination of excuse, compensation (including
apology), and compromise. Conflict of prima facie
obligations is one of the hazards of moral life. What we
should do, all things considered, when such a conflict
arises, can only be learned from deliberation at that
time. Since we are not now concerned with particular
events, we must understand the formal moral obligation
of contract to be prima facie—rather than actual—
obligation (but prima facie after eliminating contracts
formally void or void on their face).28
Depending on what one means by "social contract",
the social contract either is or is not literally a
contract. "Social contract" has, I think, been used in
at least four senses (what we may call): 1) the moral,
2) the governmental, 3) the legislative, and 4) the
political.29 Since the social contract (whatever it is)
always ends the "state of nature" (the condition we were
in before the contract), "state of nature" must also
have at least four senses, each corresponding to one of
these senses of "social contract".
The moral contact (covenant, compact, convention,
or agreement) ends the pre-moral condition, creating a
civil society, that is, a set of persons (rational agents)
living together according to rules (more or less)
acceptable to all.30 Civil society is where clubs,
28. This distinction between prima facie and actual obligation,though relatively uncontroversial, is worth making here. Somecritics of political obligation seem to have overlooked it—withdisastrous consequences. Wolff, for example, could not haveclaimed that political authority and moral autonomy areinconsistent if he had understood political authority (which, forhim, is what the government has when its subjects owe it a formalmoral obligation to obey) as merely prima facie obligation—or, atleast, he would have had to argue that moral autonomy isinconsistent with all formal moral obligation, includingobligations arising from promises, something hard to imagine givenhow much judgment goes into resolving conflicts of prima facieobligation. See Robert Paul Wolff, In Defense of Anarchy (Harper &Row: New York, 1970), esp. 18-19.
churches, charities, markets, professions, and other
voluntary associations exist. Civil society is the
conceptual space between what is morally wrong and what
law requires or forbids.
The moral contract can never be a literal contract.
The foundation of all moral obligation, it cannot itself
be a moral obligation. The moral contract is nonetheless
analogous to contract strictly so called insofar as it
turns acts morally indifferent into acts morally
required or forbidden. The moral contract is the
(logical) pre-condition of literal contract. Without the
moral contract, there can be no morally-binding acts.31
The governmental contract ends a pre-governmental
condition, providing civil society with a "magistrate"
(an administrative, executive, and judicial framework),
in other words, a civil state. There are three versions
of the governmental contract. In one, would-be subjects
contract with the government (or would-be government)
directly. Each ends her own pre-governmental condition
(or, at least, each does once enough have so contracted
to constitute a collection of individuals sufficiently
large to have a government). In the second version of
the governmental contract, the would-be subjects form a
corporate body first (a people) and this corporate body
then contracts with some person or persons to be the
government. The third version mixes the other two. Some
would-be subjects form a people and contract with a
government, with others coming in by individual contract
with the government.32
A legislative contract is a contract among individuals
creating a legislature (a formal procedure for making
laws). Until the legislature actually enacts at least
one law, the legislature exists only potentially. Even
so, the legislative contract ends the pre-legal
condition, creating a jurisdiction, that is, a set of
persons (at least potentially) subject to the same laws.
The legislative contract is distinct from the
governmental contract only insofar as legislation
(including subsidiary rule-making) is distinct from
adjudicating, executing, and otherwise administering the
laws. Even when distinct from the governmental contract,
the legislative contract can take any one of the three
forms the governmental can (individual, corporate, or
mixed).
There has, I think, been a strong tendency to
confuse the governmental with the legislative contract.
One reason may be that governments have, for at least
the last four centuries, had the power to legislate. Any
obligation to obey the law (including political
obligation) is also an obligation to obey the government
(when the government acts lawfully). There is, however,
an older way of understanding the relation of law and
government, one still current in parliamentary usage,
for example, when a "government" is said to fall (when,
in fact, only the executive falls). On this older way of
understanding government, the government lacks the power
to legislate. That power, if recognized at all, belongs
to some "non-governmental" body, such as parliament. On
this older way of understanding government, political
allegiance is independent of political obligation (since
political obligation is owed to law, not persons).
"Political allegiance", the special (formal) obligation
binding specific people to their own government, is a
personal bond much like that between a feudal lord
paramount ("liege") and his vassals ("liegemen"). Only
when government is a set of offices legally defined, not
one or more individuals, can political allegiance be
understood as the equivalent of political obligation.33
In what follows, I generally avoid the term "political
allegiance" to avoid any suggestion that we might be
concerned with a formal moral obligation to obey
individuals, when we are in fact concerned only with the
formal moral obligation to obey the law (including the
lawful instructions of any officer the law empowers).
If the legislative or governmental contract occurs
after the moral contract, it can be a literal contract;
if not, it cannot be. Rousseau's "social compact" is a
good example of a legislative contract that, though
morally binding, is not literally a contract because it
comes too soon. For Rousseau, the pre-legislative
condition is also a pre-moral condition. The legislative
contract makes us moral agents even as it makes us
subjects of law:
The passing from the state of nature to the civilstate produces in man a very remarkable change, bysubstituting justice for instinct in his conduct,and giving to his actions a moral character whichthey before lacked. It is then only that the voiceof duty succeeds to physical impulse, and a senseof what is right, to the incitement of appetite.34
For Rousseau, the legislative contract binds because,
and only because, the alternative, a return of the pre-
moral condition, would mean giving up justice for
impulse and appetite. Moral agents cannot make that
choice, that is, cannot morally choose a state of
injustice over a state of justice. For Rousseau, the
transition from the state of nature to the civil state
is not even necessarily voluntary (in any important
sense). Most children undergo the transition as they
grow up. They are born slaves of impulse, learning to
act morally much as they learn to speak grammatically.
They become moral agents before they know it.
Since Rousseau explicitly rejects the governmental
contract (and says nothing about the political
contract), The Social Contract has no literal contract
whatever. The Social Contract is, in fact, an attempt to
understand ancient democracy, a system of ideas hostile
to (literal) social contract.35 For most social contract
theorists, however, the legislative or governmental
contract is possible because morality ("the law of
nature") already governs. For them, the social contract
can be a literal contract.
The political contract ends a pre-political condition,
creating political society, that is, a set of
individuals (citizens) capable of acting as a single
self-governing body. A political society is a corporate
entity (a people), not just a civil society (a number of
people living together) or a civil state (the subjects
of one government). Like the legislative or governmental
contract, the political contract can be a literal
contract only if morality is already in place. The
political contract can impose political obligations if,
and only if, it is a literal contract and includes
consent to law. The political contract does not
presuppose any laws, the legislative or governmental
contract, or even an already existing legislature or
government.
Since some may find this separation of political
society from government and legislature hard to imagine
(if not incredible), let me give an example: A group of
people might form a political society by agreeing with
each other to be bound by a certain set of rules (such
as the twelve tablets of the ancient Romans). They
might, being a small group, agree as well to meet
whenever there is a dispute about how to interpret the
rules or some need to enforce them. They would
constitute what anthropologists now call "a stateless
society", that is, a set of people who live in the same
region in (relative) peace with common customs and
substantial contact, but without (standing) legislature
or (standing) government. The stateless society we have
imagined would have laws and owe political obligation
(something not true of most actual stateless societies).
The social contract with which this book begins would, I
think, create such a politically-obliged stateless
society (depending on what one requires of a legislature
for it to be "standing").
These distinctions are a rough summary of a complex
literature, a helpful glossary rather than a rigorous
exhaustion of possibilities. Different writers make the
distinctions differently, generally using no more than
two of the four senses, often confusing even those.
Rawls, for example, uses "social contract" only in the
first sense (without confusion). His social contract
ends "the original position", a condition from which the
principles of justice (and, indeed, of all morality) are
absent.36 His "contract" involves no (morally binding)
consent, only an "agreement" (that is, a congruence of
individual judgments) concerning the principles to
govern the writing of a constitution. Rawls has nothing
(positive) to say about the political, legislative, or
governmental contract. His constitutional convention
merely assumes his two principles of justice (and the
rest of ordinary morality); his legislature and
government, a constitution. His citizens owe what he
calls "political duty", because they are subjects of a
relatively just government, not because they have
consented.37
To many, perhaps even to Rawls himself, A Theory of
Justice may seem to stand against the intuition motivating
this book, but a close reading reveals something closer
to a refusal to take sides. By "duty", Rawls means a
moral requirement resting on considerations of justice
rather than fairness. Moral requirements resting on
fairness, including requirements arising from promise,
he calls "obligations". Rawls does not, as far as I can
tell, ever say whether a "political duty" is a formal
moral requirement. My guess is that it is not. To show
that a duty to obey the law derives from considerations
of justice, one would have to know what the law says.
One would have to consider how its content comports with
Rawls' two fundamental principles of justice. One could
not simply rely on (imperfect) procedures to guarantee
that the law was, absent surface flaw, free from
fundamental flaw. Hence, for Rawls, political duty and
political obligation may both be present in society,
both absent, or one present and the other absent. They
are (more or less) independent moral entities (tracking
my distinction between material and formal obligation).
Now and then Rawls even notes this independence. For
example, during his "argument for the principle of
fairness", he says:
It is also true that the better-placed members ofsociety are more likely than others to havepolitical obligations as distinct from politicalduties. For by and large it is these persons whoare best able to gain political office and to takeadvantage of the opportunities offered by theconstitutional system. They are, therefore, boundeven more tightly to the scheme of justinstitutions. To mark this fact, and to emphasizethe manner in which many ties are freely assumed,
it is useful to have the principle of fairness.38
We must, then, begin more or less where Rawls
leaves off. The intuition motivating this book is that
(whatever my political "duties") I owe political
obligation because, and only because, I have consented
("freely assumed [it]"). Consent can be a principle of
political obligation when, and only when, consenting is
an act deserving formal moral authority. Consent is an
act deserving formal moral authority only when
understood in a certain way. Saying in what way that is,
is both important and difficult. It is important
because, without a good formulation of its principle (or
principles), too many practical questions about who has
what moral obligation must remain unanswered. Any moral
obligation I have to obey a law—for example, because
the law is just or part of a just system of law to which
I owe a debt of gratitude—are, being material,
irrelevant to the intuition motivating this book. But,
without a good formulation of the principle of
(political) consent, it is easy, as the history of
political theory shows, to mistake such obligations for
political obligations. Offering a good formulation of
the principle of consent will be difficult because
"consent" is an enormous knot of hard-to-get-at
concepts. Even among acts thought at least sometimes
formally morally obliging, there is not only consenting
to them expressly or tacitly, but consenting by silence
or by implication, consenting freely or under duress,
consenting directly or by representative, by voting or
by participation, the consenting of adults and of
children, of individuals and of corporations, of
trustees and of agents. Before there can be an adequate
formulation of the principle of consent, that knot of
concepts must be loosened, the conceptual strands sorted
out, and each strand labeled. History seems to be a good
place to start that work of analysis for at least three
reasons.
First, history is precisely what has been absent
from most criticism of social contract, even as the word
"history" has been used as a stick. (The Hume quoted in
my Introduction is a good example of the stick.) When we
rely on what "everyone" knows about a complex empirical
question, we are, as likely as not, relying on what only
we, and a few neighbors, happen to think. We can, and
should, do better than that.
Second, history is likely to be a source of insight
on this subject. Like words, moral principles have a
history. A principle may evolve from another over
centuries or spring up in a day; may mature in one place
and then spread to others, or may mature as it spreads;
may cover a continent or remain forever penned between
two mountains. A principle may even die out: Who now
feels any obligation to sacrifice his firstborn?
The practice of (political) consent is at once more
varied and more determinate than most writers on the
subject have thought. They have looked to the dominant
practice of their day, mistaking what is commonly done
for all that could reasonably be done. They have
(sometimes expressly) assumed that the practice of
consent could not be more without being different and
have looked to the past only for more of the same. They
have, in effect, acted much as a linguist might if she
took today's common usage to be the only usage,
forgetting how much of language is rare, literary,
poetic, technical, dialectic, archaic, or obsolete.
Contemporary usage is always thick with unnoticed detail
and rich in possibilities. Uncommon but acceptable
usage, at once familiar and retiring, is easily missed
in the carnival of the moment. Etymology often alerts us
to such usage. The past of a moral principle may persist
in the same retiring way. The history of a principle is
its practice shrunk by distance and fixed by time, the
merely momentary torn off as if a linen wrapping, the
lastingly important showing through like a mummy's
skeleton.
There is, of course, some risk of confusing the
dead with the living. The risk is slight. An obsolete
use of principle should stand out like an obsolete use
of words, like a corpse in a crowd. I look to history to
provide clear examples of various uncommon uses of the
principle, as well as clear examples of uses still
common but nonetheless easy to overlook or mistake. I
look to history both to stretch our imagination and
sharpen our sensitivity to what is already before our
eyes—to "political society", for example.
Third, I undertake this examination of the history
of consent because the history is itself an important
and contingent fact. Important, because if there were no
history of consent, there would be no practice of
consent today. The "principle" would be a mere ideal;
its analysis, the exploration of mere possibilities.
There can no more be a moral obligation from "consent"
where there is no practice of consenting than there can
be a promise where there is no practice of promising.
The history of consent is part of its proof. Contingent,
because the principle is not necessarily what it is in
fact. The actual principle may be only one of several
possible. The principle may be this rather than that
because dozens of revolutions, hundreds of
constitutions, thousands of pamphlets, tens of thousands
of speeches, millions of people acting in particular
circumstances, slowly built up a certain practice.
A principle is, to be sure, no less a principle if
it is mine alone. Just as there can be idiolects, there
can be idiosyncratic principles. But the principle of
consent would not be mine if it were mine alone. I know
that by how I learned it and by how I use it. I learned
the principle from others, both from contemporaries and
some writers long dead. I use it to defend some of my
acts to others, to hold others to certain courses of
action, to help gauge what I may expect of others, and
to tell what others have a right to expect of me. I use
it to understand certain contemporary and historical
acts. I would not have my principle if its statement did
not fit my practice. But it would not be the principle
of consent if its statement fit only my practice. I seem
to see the principle in the practice of many centuries.
I must take care that any statement of the principle I
eventually offer fits that practice as well as my own.
The practice of political consent is neither exotic
nor particularly old. There is no need to go back three
million years to the savannahs of East Africa. There is
no need to look for the principle even as far back as
Pharaoh's Egypt, doomed Babylon, or Achaemenian Persia.
Their practices, though not wholly outside European
culture, are foreign to the practice of consent. A
Rameses, Nebuchanezzar, or Cyrus ruled by authority of
gods, relative justice, force of habit, or terror of
arms, expecting surrender and obedience rather than
consent and political obligation. Hume was right about
them, but such rulers teach more by contrast with those
who claim to rule by consent than they teach by any
likeness.
There is no need to look for the principle of
(political) consent even as far away as biblical
Palestine, ancient Greece, or the Roman republic. Though
the Hebrews, Greeks, and Romans are together the primary
source of European culture, their political practice is
not the primary source of our own. One practice cannot
be the source of another where centuries intervene.
Though the Roman church saved much of ancient culture,
it could not save much of ancient practice. Though it
preserved in its records the memory of some ancient
political practices, it could not preserve the practices
themselves. (Practice always relies on tacit knowledge
books cannot save.) Those smoky ages following the
Goths' sack of Rome favored other practices. When the
ancient forms again had a use, even the church had to
resurrect them, transforming them as it did. The
remembered ideals of ancient practice have at most
ornamented the new practice, provided it with a
vocabulary, and (occasionally) guided it. And, anyway,
even if modern political practice had not begun
centuries after the sack of Rome, what would that prove?
The ancient world had little to teach about (political)
consent. Ancient practice had nothing corresponding to
the principle of consent; the ideals of ancient theory,
little more. Of course, some writers have claimed to
find the (nascent) principle of (political) consent in
the biblical "covenants" between the Hebrews and their
law-giving god, in the Athenian mania for political
participation, or in the Roman "By order of the Senate
and People of Rome". But those claims do not stand
examination—as I will briefly show in the next three
chapters.
Notes
Chapter 2
The Hebrews and the Biblical Covenants
The Bible reports many "covenants" between man and
god—with Noah after the flood, with Abraham to make him
the father of many nations, with Aaron and his seed for
the "heave offerings", and so on.39 But there is only
one "covenant" concerned with law making, that made in
Sinai in the time of Moses. This, in brief, is what the
Bible reports: One day soon after the exodus from Egypt,
Jehovah instructed Moses to "tell the children of
Israel... if ye obey my voice indeed, and keep every
covenant… then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me
above all people..." Moses did as Jehovah instructed.
Upon hearing what Jehovah had said, "all the people
answered together, all that the Lord hath spoken we
shall do." Three days later, Jehovah promulgated a great
many rules, the first of which were the Ten
Commandments.40
What are we to make of this report? Much has been
made of it, certainly, especially by writers in the
century after the Protestant Reformation.41 Still, if we
examine it closely and without prejudgment, we will, I
think, find no political contract whatever and little of
social contract in any other sense (moral, legislative,
or governmental), for two reasons:
The first reason is that many hard questions stand
in the way. Is what is reported consent at all (in our
strictly contractual sense)? Jehovah did not ask for a
promise, only for obedience; he did not ask that the
Hebrews enter into a covenant with him, only that they
keep the "covenants" he will give them.42 The response
of the people is as much like a resolve as like a
promise. Why then take the response as consent? If it is
consent, why did Jehovah bother to wait till the people
consented before giving them laws? Surely what Jehovah
commanded would have had as much formal moral authority
without the people's consent as with it. What need had
he of consent? Who can doubt the moral authority of a
god? If, for some reason, Jehovah needed the consent of
the governed, could that consent oblige? There is, after
all, something odd about a contract where one party has
absolute power over the other, including the power to
order the other to release him from his undertaking. If
Jehovah's power is absolute, how can he be held to his
side of the covenant? If he cannot be held to his side,
what of the other party's obligation? Surely this
covenant (an exchange of promises) must be binding on
both parties if it is binding at all. Questions enough!43
The second (and more important) reason to find
little of social contract in the law giving at Sinai is
that, even if the Bible does report an act of consent,
what it reports thereafter is not the practice of social
contract (strictly so called). The "covenant" is between
a people and their god. By that "covenant", their god is
made their lawmaker. The children of those present,
their grandchildren, and all succeeding generations,
though not themselves present, were in practice supposed
to be equally obliged by the covenant. If what the Bible
reports is consent to law, it is not consent by
individuals. The consent is by an enduring people, a
corporate entity of some sort.
And that one act of consent is their last. Biblical
lawmaking ends in the time of Moses. Thereafter,
prophets, psalmists, priests, and Pharisees may
interpret the law, but it is never again made. The law
becomes a proof of the divine favor of a certain people,
but not a free undertaking of individuals. Obedience to
it is a right or duty, as fixed as ancestry. When, two
centuries after Moses, Jehovah charges Samuel "to harken
unto the voice of the people", the voice is merely to
make a king, not to make laws. The king is not a
lawmaker, only a magistrate and warrior, one who "may
judge us, and go out before us and fight our battles".44
Though at first elective, even the kingship soon slipped
from the choice of the people to the chance of birth.
Whatever practice of social contract the Hebrews had in
the time of Moses was dead by the reign of Solomon.
The biblical principle of political obligation must
be stated: A Hebrew has a formal moral obligation to obey a law if, and
only if, the law was commanded by Jehovah in the time of Moses. This
is not the principle of consent we are interested in;
indeed, it is not a principle of consent at all.
(Command is, after all, not consent; and acclimation
does not make it so.) The biblical report can be made to
yield a principle of consent, if at all, only by
application of considerable violence.
Notes
Chapter 3
Athens: Crito, Republic, and Politics
"The only passage I meet with in antiquity wherethe obligation of obedience to government isascribed to a promise is in Plato's Crito, whereSocrates refuses to escape from prison because hehas tacitly promised to obey the laws."—DavidHume, "Of the Original Contract"
Compared to the children of Israel, the citizens of
Athens are modern. Their experience was parochial; their
economy primitive; their state small; and their
constitution simple. But if they moved in a narrower
circle than we do now, at least it had the same center
and much the same area. The Athenians decided by vote,
elected their officials, and made laws when they felt
the need. They disputed about taxes, broke into parties
over social policy, suffered civil war, and overturned
their government now and then. Their public life had its
religious offerings and omens; their private life, its
slavery and subjection of women. But at the center of
all was the welfare of their city, not laws of stone;
common deliberation, not divine command; citizens, not a
god. A political people, they knew the advantages of
joint action. A commercial people, they valued
contracts. A military people, they made much of honor
and duty. If any ancient people had a practice of
political consent (in our strictly contractual sense),
it seems the Athenians should be the ones.
And yet, they had no practice of political consent.
Their statesmen spoke of their city as something
natural, not as a thing created by contract. Their
politicians counted votes in the Assembly, but never
acted as if anyone were obliged by his vote. The law
obliged because law was justice. Slaves had to obey as
well as free men; foreign residents as well as citizens.
There was no more question about the obligations of the
one sort than of the other. The "many" might struggle
against the "few" for a part in the government, but the
"many" were not supposed more obliged for being included
in public affairs or less obliged for being excluded.
Perhaps not to be a citizen was to be something less
than a man, but participation was a citizen's
birthright; his obligation to his city, as involuntarily
assumed as his obligation to his parents; and its laws
morally binding insofar as just, not insofar as
resulting from a contract. In practice, Athenians had no
need of a principle of (political) consent. Their ideas
left no room for one in theory.
There are nonetheless some apparent exceptions in
Greek philosophy to this claim that Athenian ideas left
no room for consent. The most notable are: 1) the speech
of the laws about "implied contract" in the Crito, 2)
Glaucon's summary of the sophist theory of "justice as
agreement" in Plato's Republic, and 3) some remarks of
Aristotle while giving his analysis of constitutions in
the Politics. These exceptions, even if more than
apparent, would not show a principle of consent. They
amount to a few passages in an extensive literature.
Except for what is said in the Politics, the exceptions
are outside of political practice, without continuity or
development, the sport of a few minds. There is at most
an ideal of consent to law in these passages; and upon
examination, there is not even that. These exceptions
are only apparent. The resemblance between the
principles in these passages and the principle of
consent is no greater than that between intention and
promise. To make more of these passages, one has to read
into them much later history.45
Crito
The Crito is the strongest defense of obedience to
law in ancient writing. It is, nevertheless, not
concerned with obligation to law as such, but with one
man's decision to obey. There is no exposition of
theory, only the description of a particular choice.
Obligation to law takes its place among other
considerations, the prudent beside the moral. The
defense of obedience to law in general is implicit, if
there at all, as a generalization from the particulars.
Socrates, condemned to death wrongly but according
to the forms of law, waits in prison for the execution
of sentence. His friend Crito visits him to urge escape,
having already made arrangements for safe flight and
comfortable exile. Socrates refuses to go. Crito pleads
with him, stressing what Socrates might still do in
exile and what his death would mean to his friends.
Socrates then states his reasons for thinking he should
not escape. These, filling the second half of the short
dialog, may be summarized: "that we ought not to...
render evil for evil to anyone"; that "a state [cannot]
subsist in which the decisions of the law have no power
but are set aside... by individuals"; that the laws are
like parents in making life possible; that Socrates owes
the law a great debt for his education; that he "entered
an implied contract that he will do as [the laws]
command"; that his friends would "be driven into exile
and deprived of citizenship" as a consequence of his
escape; that he would not enjoy exile; that his children
would suffer because of his escape; and that he would be
punished by "the laws in the world below".46
These reasons are not heaped one upon another. The
Crito is given dramatic unity by having the laws speak
for themselves; logical unity, by those diverse reasons
being combined into a single complex argument. In
outline, this is the argument:
1. One ought (all else equal) not to do wrong
(that is, harm another without a right to do
harm).
2. Socrates disobeying the laws by escaping
would do wrong (and without any significant
advantage to himself and with some harm to
those close to him).
So: Socrates ought not (all things considered) to
escape.
"In leaving the prison against the will…of the
Athenians," Socrates asks, "do I not do wrong? Or rather46. Dialogues of The Plato, trans. by B. Jowett (Jefferson Press:Boston, 1871), vol. I, 354-359.
do I not wrong those whom I ought least to wrong?"47 His
reason for thinking he would do wrong by escaping is the
harmful tendency of the act: "Tell us", he imagines the
laws to say, "...are you going by an act of yours to
overturn us the laws and the whole state, as far as in
you lies?"48 Conceding the harmful tendency of his act,
he considers whether he might still have a right to do
the act because "the state has injured [him] and given
an unjust sentence".49 The laws now argue:
1. The laws have a right to harm Socrates, for
example, by putting him to death unjustly.
2. Socrates has no right to harm the laws in
return, only an obligation to obey them (even
though obeying means death).
3. Socrates' escape would harm the laws.
So: Socrates has no right to escape, only an
obligation to obey the laws, even if obeying
means death.
The laws argue their right on three separate
grounds: filial piety, gratitude, and contract. "He who
disobeys us is," they maintain, "thrice wrong: first
because in disobeying us he disobeys his parents;
secondly, because we are the authors of his education;
and thirdly, because he has made an agreement with us
that he will duly obey our commands."50 The laws give a
reason for each ground of right. To show they have the
rights of a parent, they ask rhetorically, "Since you
were brought into the world and nurtured and educated by
us, can you deny in the first place that you are our
child...?"51 Socrates does not deny it. To show that
Socrates owes them a debt of gratitude, the laws demand,
"Tell us what complaint you have to make against us
Socrates, after seventy years of living under our
rule."52 Socrates has no complaint—except one
consequence of the laws, his unjust death sentence. To
show that Socrates has a contract with them, the laws
point out:
[We] proclaim and give the right to every Athenianthat if he does not like us when he comes of ageand has seen the ways of the city,… he may go wherehe pleases and take his goods with him... But hewho has experience of the manner in which we orderjustice... and still remains, has entered into animplied contract that he will do as we command.53
Of these three grounds of right, at least two could
impose a formal obligation. The laws make that
uncomfortably explicit for filial piety:
Would you have any right to do... evil to yourfather when you have been struck or reviled by him,or received some other evil at his hand. [Is notthe law], even more than a father, to be reverentlyentreated and if not persuaded, obeyed?54
The laws are silent about whether the obligation of
gratitude is formal or material. I assume them to be
silent because the obligation is material, what one owes
a benefactor depending upon what good he has done, and
because it is obvious that what the laws ask of Socrates
at seventy is not out of proportion to the good they
have done him during his long life. Unlike the
obligation of gratitude (but like the obligation of
filial piety), the obligation of contract is formal. The
obligation is, according to the laws, to "do as we
command" (whatever that is).55
So, Socrates has no right to destroy the laws (even
to the small degree actually within his power) because
(so the argument runs) the laws have every right to
command and he has, on three separate grounds, a moral
obligation to obey. The laws are, indeed, those he ought
least to wrong.
The Crito does found a formal moral obligation to
obey the law in part on an implied contract. The Crito
does contain something resembling the principle of
consent. Nevertheless, the Crito has nothing to do with
the principle (or ideal) of (political) consent. I say
this for three reasons: first, the argument of the Crito
has the wrong form. An argument from consent would look
more like this:
1. One has a (prima facie) formal moral
obligation to obey the law (a political
obligation) if, and only if, one has
consented to obey the law.
2. If one has a moral obligation to obey the
law, then (all else equal) one ought to do
what the law says.
3. Socrates has consented to obey the law.
4. The law forbids his escape (and all else is
equal).
So: Socrates ought not (all things considered) to
escape.
In an argument from consent, consent is the primary
consideration. The argument of the Crito makes the
implied contract redundant as well as secondary. Filial
piety or gratitude alone would be enough to make the
argument valid; filial piety alone, enough for formal
obligation. Consent is merely one secondary
consideration among several. The only similarity between
the argument of the Crito and an argument from consent is
the use of something like a contract to establish a
formal moral obligation.
Second, even if the argument of the Crito did not
make consent redundant, it would not be an argument from
consent. The principle (or ideal) of consent is a
principle of criticism as well as of defense, that is,
it tells us when we have no political obligation as well
as when we have it. The principle of the Crito's argument
is not critical. The Crito invokes filial piety and
contract as if they are consistent. They are—but only
because neither is properly a principle of political
obligation. There can, of course, be other reasons for
obeying the law beside political obligation (prudence,
justice, love of country, and so on); but there can be
no other reason for having a political obligation if one
is to have such an obligation from consent. The
principle of consent gives both the necessary and
sufficient conditions for political obligation ("if and
only if"). Consent is a jealous principle, but there is
nothing in the Crito to make it jealous.
The Crito does not use any principle of political
obligation whatever. What it uses are ordinary
principles of Athenian private morality (principles
moderns more or less share with the ancient Athenians).
The principles of filial piety and contract are
consistent because they both belong to private life,
where family relations are one thing and business
relations another. The Crito calls them into public by
magic, that is, by turning the laws into persons, making
obedience to law just a special case of obedience to
private persons. The dramatic device of personifying the
laws conceals the logic of the situation it dramatizes,
much as the gesture of a magician conceals the sleight
of hand. The personified laws do not invoke a principle
of political obligation. They merely draw an analogy
between a private situation (being commanded by a
parent, benefactor, or someone acting under contractual
right) and a political situation (obeying law). They
conceal the analogy by appearing as persons. The analogy
seems clumsy for filial piety, perhaps a little too easy
for gratitude, but persuasive for contract. I doubt it
was always so.
The contract analogy is most persuasive for a
people who have a principle of (political) consent;
least persuasive for a people who do not. The analogy
between law and contract seems to have been a
commonplace of Athenian courts. Yet, when Aristotle
discusses the analogy in the Rhetoric, his only suggestion
for its use is to enhance contracts: "The contract being
once admitted genuine, we must," he advises, "insist on
its importance...We may argue that a contract is a law,
though of a special and limited kind; and that, while
contracts do not of course make the law binding, the law
does make a lawful contract binding, and that the law
itself as a whole is a sort of contract..."56 Where
there is a practice of political consent, the analogy
between law and contract will commonly be used the other
way around, to enhance the sanctity of law. In the
seventeenth century, for example, writers regularly
argued that it is proper to hold someone to a law
because it is holding him to a contract. Seventeenth
century writers were willing to execute a tyrant for
breach of contract even when they would not think of
executing him for mere breach of law.57
The principle of consent is not an analogy, does
not depend upon an analogy with private life for its
truth, and in fact has nothing much to do with such
analogies. But, like most principles, it sometimes
supports an analogy. The argument of the Crito is not
unsound because it depends upon an analogy between
private morality and public. That dependence is
nevertheless important. It shows that the Athenians
lacked a principle of political consent and were
probably without any principle of political obligation
whatever. Had the Athenians had a principle of political
consent, surely Socrates would have found a use for it.
That he made do with a principle of private obligation
(implicit in the first premise) and certain analogies
(in the second), seems good evidence that the Athenians
had no principle of political obligation.58
Third, the Crito's argument from implied contract is
crucially flawed in a way showing that Socrates does not
himself take quite seriously the analogy between implied
contract in private law and political obligation to law
arising by the public equivalent of an implied contract.
Socrates in fact treats the implied contract as if it
were not implied but express, not gleaned from acts but
found clearly inscribed above the gates of the city.
The laws claim Socrates entered into an implied
contract with them and that, under that contract, he has
no right to escape. Now, the proof of implied contract
is a tricky business in law. There are two distinct
tricks: one, proving there to be any contract at all;
the other, proving the terms to be thus-and-so.59 The
laws attempt neither trick. They do discuss the usual
grounds for breaking a contract. "You are," they remind
Socrates, "breaking the covenants and agreements which
you made with us at your leisure, not in any haste or
under any compulsion or deception, but having seventy
years to think of them."60 The laws do show Socrates
freely submitted to Athenian law for all his adult life.
If he entered into an implied contract to obey the laws,
he has no excuse for breaking it. All well and good. But
Socrates needs no excuse for breaking the contract until
it is shown that there is a contract to break. To show
that there is an implied contract, one must show that the
parties to it relied upon a certain understanding. To
show that the terms of the understanding included this
rather than that, one must show that the parties in fact
acted as if it were this rather than that—and that they
did so (in part at least) because they were relying upon
that understanding. That is the law of implied contract
today; there is no reason to suppose it was much
different in the Athens of Socrates.
The personified laws do not show what they must
show to prove an implied contract. They show neither
that Socrates relied upon them to perform certain acts
as their part of the contract nor that they relied upon
Socrates to perform (what they claim to be) his part of
the contract. Socrates does not say he relied upon the
laws to do anything. He merely admits that they did many
good things for him. But, since the laws wish to make a
case against him, his reliance is not directly at issue.
What is at issue is a) whether they ever relied on
Socrates because of the claimed contract and b) whether,
if they did, that reliance includes Socrates not trying
to escape execution. Now, it is certainly arguable that
the laws ever relied on Socrates to obey them as part of
the claimed contract. They (meaning the laws, the
government, or the citizens of Athens) may well have
relied on Socrates to be law-abiding without relying on
him to be so because of a contract between them. They
may have relied on him to be law-abiding because they
supposed it to be in his interests to be so, because
they believed his education made it unthinkable that he
should not be so, because they knew him to love his
country so much that he could not deliberately break its
laws, or because they believed him to be in some other
way unlikely to want to break the law. That Socrates
might "express astonishment" at the laws' mention of a
contract with him suggests that law-abiding in Athens
was not ordinarily considered to be performance of a
contract.
But even if law-abiding were ordinarily so
considered, the laws cannot claim the terms of contract
to include submission to execution. The laws point to no
utterance or writing showing them to have believed the
terms to include such submission. And their acts
manifestly show them to believe otherwise. They are not
relying on Socrates. They are relying upon prison walls,
a locked door, and a guard. The laws cannot claim that,
though the contract does include submission to
execution, they do not trust Socrates to submit and
therefore have put him in prison. They could claim that
if the terms of the contract were written or spoken and
so subject to verification independent of the acts of
the parties. In this case, however, there is no such
independent verification. Not to rely is to act as if
something is not implied. The laws could have shown
reliance by leaving Socrates free to escape. If they had
to put him in prison, they might at least have left his
cell unlocked and unguarded. They did not.
Socrates can find the implied contract argument
convincing, if he does find it so, only because he does
not take seriously the distrust the laws show by putting
him in a locked and guarded prison. He still considers
himself a free man, though he can be free only if he
sneaks out of prison with the help of bribery and
deception. The Socrates of the Crito is a noble character
in part because he seems to ignore so much he might
claim in his favor while granting his opponents more
than they would dare to ask. Here is a man who can
cheerfully and deliberately argue his own life away.
Republic
In the Republic, Glaucon summarizes what he calls
"the common view of the origin and nature of justice",
the "received account".61 His summary is often said to
present a theory of social contract in the state of
nature and so to prove the Greeks understood political
consent at least in theory. Glaucon's summary of
"justice as agreement" in fact does nothing of the sort.
Though it has a (pre-moral) state of nature, "justice as
agreement" has no consent (in my sense), no moral
obligation to law, and indeed nothing more like it than
(what I have called) the moral contract. "They say,"
reports Glaucon,
that to do injustice is, by nature, good; to sufferinjustice, evil; but the evil is greater than thegood. And so when men have done both and sufferedboth, not being able to avoid the one and obtainthe other, they think that they had better agreeamong themselves to have neither; hence there ariselaws and mutual covenants; and that which isordained by law is termed by them lawful andjust.62
The Greeks had long known that ordinary law is
convention. They had no trouble generalizing that
insight to all rules, including the rules of "justice"—
which, for Greeks, seems to be the whole of morality.
From there to the concept of a pre-moral state of nature
is only a small step: If laws and moral rules are, like
contracts, conventions, they must all have been made; if
made, they must once not have been; if once there were
no laws or moral rules, then men were once free to
follow their own nature, that is, free to do (what we
now call) injustice, free to harm one another in ways we
consider unjustified. Glaucon's state of nature is
simply that condition men (and women) would be in if
freed of all conventional constraint on their nature.
Men, according to the theory of justice as agreement,
found it imprudent to remain in this state because they
made each other miserable. Once they realized that, in
the natural (that is, pre-conventional) condition, they
could do harm as they wished only if they also suffered
harm even against their wish, and that overall the pain
was not worth the pleasure, they each decided for
restraint of nature and so agreed together to have laws,
rules of justice, and other constraints on nature
(including contracts).
The key word is "agreed". If the agreement of this
theory puts people under a formal moral obligation to
law, the agreement includes (what I have called)
political or legislative contract; if not, it does not.
Does this agreement put people under such a moral
obligation? No. Glaucon continues, "Justice is tolerated
not as a good, but as the lesser evil, and honored by
reason of the inability of men to do injustice... [No]
man would ever submit to such an agreement if he were
able to resist."63 Glaucon seems to rule out submitting
now simply because one "agreed" (and agreements are
morally binding); the agreement carries no moral
authority whatever. Glaucon does not distinguish between
the reasons for originally agreeing and for now keeping
the agreement. The reason for going along with the
agreement now is the same as for agreeing in the first
place. The alternative is that terrible state where
everyone is free to follow nature.
What is remarkable about this theory is not its
likeness to a theory of social contract but its
unlikeness, the utter absence of any moral consideration
whatever. The theory makes prudence the sole bond of
civil society, the sole reason men (and perhaps women)
ought to continue to go along with laws, rules of
justice, and so. The theory makes justice itself a kind
of prudence. As we shall see in Chapter 22, no social-
contract theorist of the sixteenth or seventeenth
century, not even Thomas Hobbes, leaves moral obligation
so entirely out of law-abiding. The theory of "justice
as agreement" shares with later theories of social
contract only something like the same state of nature.
Politics
Aristotle's discussion of constitutions in the
Politics, while good political theory, is quite innocent
of the principle of consent. Having examined the Spartan
constitution, Aristotle concludes that "[if] a
Constitution is to survive, all elements of the State
must join in willing its existence and continuance".64
That joint willing is not consent (in our sense) but
consensus and is unconnected with any moral obligation.65
Aristotle makes the absence of political obligation
clearer later by restating (and weakening) his initial
conclusion, offering "as a general axiom...that the part
of a state which wishes a constitution to continue must
be stronger than the part that does not.66 Aristotle
then turns to the measure of strength. "[We] have to
remember," he says, "that quality of strength and
quantity both go into the making of every state. By
'quality', we mean free birth, wealth, culture, and
nobility of descent; by 'quantity', we mean superiority
of numbers."67 Because of their middle position, he
believes, "a legislator should always make the members
of the middle class partners in any constitution which
he establishes", it being otherwise unlikely that those
willing continuance of the constitution would be
stronger than those who do not.
But Aristotle is not merely silent about contract.
He expressly rejects the theory of justice as agreement:
"[Any] polis which is truly so called, and is not merely
one in name, must devote itself to the end of
encouraging goodness... [otherwise,] a political
association sinks into a mere alliance ... [and] law
becomes a mere covenant or (in the phrase of the sophist
Lycophron) a guarantor of men's right against one
another."68 Judging by this fragment alone, Lycophron
resembles a social contract theorist more than any other
ancient writer. Yet, even this fragment gives no hint of
political obligation; it merely suggests protecting pre-
existing rights is a reason to found a polis (a
reasonable view for the Greeks who regularly founded
self-governing colonies in distant places to defend
themselves against the barbarians with whom they
traded). Lycophron may not even have been suggesting
that the rights in question are natural; he may simply
have intended assuring in the new polis the rights one
had in the metropolis. The term "contract" ("alliance"
or "covenant") seems to be Aristotle's, not Lycophron's.
Aristotle seems to use it as a pejorative for "business
arrangement" (much as we might say, "Political society
is not a marriage of convenience"). Whatever we make of
this passage, we must take care not to make too much of
it. Lycophron had no influence on medieval or modern
political theory. Aristotle did.
For Aristotle, the practically best polis, the
polity or mixed state, must "be based on a citizen-body
composed only of those who have arms and... this
involves a property qualification."69 Believing that "it
is not possible to define this qualification
absolutely," he recommends trying "to discover in each
given case and to fix for each the highest amount which
it is possible to require without sacrificing the
principle that those who enjoy political rights should
be a majority over those who do not."70
Aristotle does, it is true, favor majority rule,
but only in a sense. He thinks it wise for the power to
rule to be in the hands of the major part of the state
(taking into account both quantity and quality). He has
no interest in a mere show of hands, some hands
belonging to men of power and some to men who (lacking
even the price of a weapon) do not matter, no thought of
a right by nature to a part in one's own government, and
no idea of any connection between participation in
government and obligation to obey the law. He labors to
make law deserve obedience by giving it the power to
command obedience. And he surely shows he understands
politics. But there is nothing in any of this, and
nothing anywhere else in the Politics, about political
consent. For Aristotle, the question of political
obligation does not exist.
Notes
Thanks to Frithjof Bergman and Mortimer Kadish for
comments on an early draft of this chapter.
Chapter 4
The Romans: Cicero, Augustine, and Justinian
The Romans were augmenters, not inventors; their
gift to us is in law, not in political thought. They
took their political theory from the Greeks; their
religion, first from the Greeks and then from the
Hebrews. Cicero, a contemporary of Julius Caesar and the
best political writer of the republic, was a stoic.
Augustine, a contemporary of the Goths who sacked Rome
and the best political writer for almost a thousand
years thereafter, was a Christian neo-Platonist. The
movement of practice and theory from Cicero to Augustine
was away from the seeming modernity of the Greeks. In
practice, the popular government of the republic
gradually changed into the divine autocracy of the
empire. In theory, the ideal of a polis, deserving
obedience for what it is, faded into the opposite ideal
of a divine hierarchy granting civil government what
little moral authority it had. Still, some writers have
claimed to find the principle (or ideal) of consent in
this or that bit of Roman political writing, chiefly: 1)
Cicero's connection of justice and republic in On the
Commonwealth, 2) Augustine's separation of justice and
republic in The City of God, or 3) the interpretation that
the Justinian code gives to the transfer of sovereignty
from people to emperor. It will not take long to show
the mistakes in these claims. I will leave it to others
the application of the arguments made here to the less-
cited Roman political writing (and poetry) in which the
social contract is supposed to have appeared.
On the Commonwealth
Cicero's theory of obligation to law rests on
justice, not consent. He defines "commonwealth"
(Aristotle's "polis") as the "people's affair" (res
publica). A "people" he takes to be not every group
associated in any manner but "the coming together of a
considerable number of men who are united by a common
agreement about law and rights and by the desire to
participate in mutual advantages."71 This common
agreement is neither the sophists' "prudent concourse"
(second best to doing evil with impunity) nor consent
(in my sense) but a moral harmony (living together
according to nature). "Law," for Cicero "is the bond
that holds political society together."72 Agreement on
this "bond" is not—and cannot be—contract. For Cicero,
this bond (law) is not a convention (as any contract
is):
There is in fact a true law—namely, right reason—which is in accordance with nature, applies to allmen, and is unchangeable and eternal. By itscommands the law summons men to performance oftheir duties, by its prohibitions, it restrainsthem from doing wrong.73
If the sophists were guilty of reducing justice to
prudence, Cicero is guilty of reducing civil law to
natural justice. If the sophists' prudence made law
attractive even though against nature, Cicero's nature
makes positive law largely unnecessary. Justice is all
the law one needs; and one can have justice without any
civil law. The agreement (a moral harmony) making a
commonwealth ceases when its enactments cease to
correspond to that true law—cease, that is, to be just;
and the commonwealth dissolves into tyranny, oligarchy,
or ochlarchy:
Where [for example] the king ceases to rule justly,the royal form of government is straightwaydestroyed, [and the] king becomes a tyrant ...
73. Cicero, 215.
Where there is a tyrant, we must not say...thatthere is a perverted commonwealth, but... thatthere is clearly no commonwealth.74
The law of nature, that one true law, is the only
morally obliging law. All enactments inconsistent with
it are without moral force and not law at all. "Neither
the senate nor the people can absolve us," Cicero
reminds his readers, "from our obligation to obey this
law."75
For Cicero, one has a moral obligation to obey a
law if, and only if, it corresponds to the law of nature
(that is, if, and only if, it is just). His theory is
then one of ordinary (material) moral obligation having
nothing to do with consent (in our strictly contractual
sense). I would have precisely the same political
obligation whether or not I consented, that is to say,
none at all, because the law of nature is defined by
content, not procedure.
The City of God
Augustine expressly rejects Cicero's definition of
"a people" because "if this definition be true, there
never was a Roman republic, for the people's weal
[justice] was never attained among the Romans."76
Augustine is not merely quibbling about the relative
justness of the Roman law. His rejection is fundamental.
For Augustine, any people that "did not obey the command
of God that it should offer no sacrifice save to Him
alone...is void of true justice" and so Cicero's
definition is useless except in the "heavenly city".77
Augustine's own definition is to be more useful.
"[A] people", he stipulates, "is an assemblage of
reasonable beings bound together by a common agreement
as to the objects of their love."78 The effect of this
definition, he observes, is to make every ("public")
government a republic. "[What] I say of this people [the
Romans] and of this republic I must be understood to
think and say...of every other nation, great or small,
which had a public government."79 If a number of
individuals are to live together under a single
government, each must want some things the others want
as well, if only to live at peace with their neighbors.
Though Augustine's definition makes every
government a republic, it still permits distinctions
among peoples and so among their governments. "[It] will
be a superior people in proportion as it is bound
together by higher interests, inferior in proportion as
it is bound together by lower."80
But, whether a superior or inferior people, the
bond holding them together, the agreement on what they
love, is merely a common interest, a shared sentiment,
not a morally-obliging consent. That common interest may
be the sophists' prudent concourse, Cicero's moral
harmony, or anything between. Augustine takes the
minimum interest to be "in earthly peace,... the well-
ordered concord of civil obedience and rule... [that
allows] the combination of men's wills to obtain the
things which are helpful to this life."81 Though he does
not believe Cicero's moral harmony to be possible except
within the "heavenly city" of Christianity, Augustine
admits that even "the heavenly city.... while in its
state of pilgrimage, avails itself of the peace of
earth, and so far as it can without injury to faith and
godliness, desires and maintains a common agreement
among men regarding the acquisition of the necessaries
of life."82 The citizen of the heavenly city cooperates
as far as he can with his earthly government in order to
live but owes its laws no obligation (since—as its law
—they are not just and so owed nothing). The only
obligation of the citizen of the heavenly city is to the
laws of the heavenly city, known now not as laws of
nature but as commands of a god.
If Augustine has a principle of political
obligation, it is not the principle of consent but the
biblical principle of Chapter 1 generalized to all
humanity. He has not given up Cicero's one true law, the
same in Rome as in Athens. He has merely removed its
seat from earth to heaven.
The Justinian Code
Like English law, Roman law is primarily judge-
made. Its great period of growth was in the two
centuries following the reign of Caesar Augustus. The
Justinian codification, the Digest and its summary
Institutes, made a century after the death of Augustine,
merely put in a convenient textbook the statutes,
judicial maxims, dicta, and learned opinion that had
accumulated over the centuries. The Digest recognizes
three kinds of law: civil law, law of nations, and law
of nature.
The civil law is the law of the Roman state, both
statute and custom; the law of nations, a set of rules
Roman jurists found common to the many foreigners
appearing in their courts (a sort of lowest common
denominator); and the law of nature, the "true law" of
Cicero. The civil law was recognized as law, that is, as
binding upon judges, even where it was contrary to the
law of nature or law of nations. For example, Roman
judges enforced Roman civil laws concerning slavery,
though they agreed that by nature all men are free.
Indeed, the great division between persons in Roman law
is that between slave and free. The law of nations, not a
law for judging disputes between nation-states but
between people of different nationalities within the
Roman state, was similarly binding on judges even when
not part of the law of nature. Like the Roman civil law,
the Roman law of nations recognized slavery. For Roman
judges, the law of nature was, as it was not for Cicero,
a guiding ideal rather than actual law. So, for example,
Roman judges did what they could to make slavery
gentler, easier to end, and harder to maintain; but they
did not think to declare either the civil law or the law
of nations to be without force simply because contrary
to the law of nature. The Digest treats usage as a
sufficient sanction where there is no other.83
The Roman jurists, though in some sense the legal
successors of Cicero, labored within a state
increasingly hostile to his republicanism. Like good
lawyers everywhere, they preserved what they could while
admitting what could not be denied. The passage some
have thought showed a principle of consent is in fact a
good example of what they could and could not do. The
passage belongs to the civil law: "The will of the
emperor has the force of law, because by the enactment
of the lex regia the people transfers to him and invests
in him all its own power and authority."84 The passage
amounts to a republican justification of autocracy. The
legal import is that the laws of the republic are
connected to those of the empire, preserving Roman legal
tradition unbroken from the twelve tables. Under the
republic, the people alone had the power to legislate;
under the empire of Justinian, the emperor alone had
that power. The jurists explain this extraordinary
difference by an act of legislation, the lex regia,
without mention of the law of nature and without any
general claim about the right of a people to choose its
government. They give only a legal justification of
autocracy.
Medieval jurists would later make much of this
passage. Though they often made it serve the side of
consent (and occasionally the side of republicanism),
the lex regia is not literally an act of political
consent. The lex regia is the act of the Roman people as a
corporate person, not as a multitude of individuals; the
act of a legislator with constitutional power within a
positive legal system, not the act of a body in nature.
The act constitutes a permanent transfer of sovereignty
binding in law both on corporate persons and
individuals, the living and the yet unborn. The act
perhaps recalls the biblical covenant discussed in
Chapter 1, Jehovah giving way to the Roman people. But
the act is not a contract (or even a promise), only the
last act of a certain repository of sovereignty morally
obliging (if at all) only because it is law, not because
it is consent.
Though the Digest contains no instance of political
consent, one can hardly underestimate its importance for
the later theory of social contract. The general
principles of the Digest, including its division of laws,
forms of legal action, and concepts of enactment and
enforcement, became the central principles of medieval
jurisprudence. Taught in the medieval universities, the
Digest became a major source of theories of government.85
The language of the Digest became the inevitable language
of any discussion touching on law or politics. Aquinas,
the greatest of medieval philosophers, cites the Digest
as "the Jurist" just as he cites Aristotle as "the
Philosopher". Even Rousseau, writing twelve centuries
after its publication and openly hostile to everything
medieval, can find no better language for much he has to
say in The Social Contract.
That importance had its bad side as well as its
good. On the bad is the Roman public law. The Digest
assumes a single source of law, a law that is command or
will, and a state that is a hierarchy with authority
always coming from above. There is no popular
sovereignty within the details of the public law, no
limit to the power of the legislator, and no need for
him ("the living law") to ask the aid of others to make
the law. The Roman public law, so unfriendly to consent,
eventually became the canon law of the medieval church
and the positive law of much of Europe. Wherever it was
received, in the Church or outside, absolutism followed
and the practice of consent, though of long standing,
sank from sight (to reappear, if at all, only by
revolution). The principle of consent cannot persist in
practice where there is no distinction between law and
command, sovereign and prince, government and absolute
authority. Where someone's will is law, there can be no
social contract.
If the public law is on the bad side of the Digest's
importance, on its good side is the law of nature and
the private law. The Digest recognized moral relations
between people whether within or outside an actual
state, people remaining the reasonable subjects of the
law of nature whatever their social condition. If the
talk of "law" in nature was misleading, at least it set
limits to what would be done by civil law, long made it
impossible for the sophists' justice as agreement (a
mere convention) to be again the received view, and so
left room for the principle of consent (with its
emphasis on moral obligation derived from a definite
voluntary act). To these good effects, we must add the
private law's detail. The moral relations of the state
of nature were not left an empty ideal. The law of
nations (and even the civil private law) was taken as a
guide to the law of nature. Later writers would find in
nature not only the prohibition of murder but also the
sanctity of contracts, the use of attorneys, the law of
corporations, and much else, all of which is the subject
of Part Two.
Notes
PART TWO: Contract Begins
So far, then, we have no explicit mention ofcontract as the basis of government, but we have away of thinking with which a contractual theorywould readily cohere—on the one hand, theimplication of the lex regia that secular authorityarose from a specific act on the part of thepeople, and on the other hand the Augustinian andStoic notion that the secular power was createdartificially after the Fall, and stood in contrastto the natural (or Divine) state of affairs. —J.W. Gough, The Social Contract, pp. 23-24.
Until now, our work has been entirely negative,
explaining why various putative examples of social
contract theory or practice are not what they seem. We
now move on to something more positive. We enter a world
in which government of the sort the ancient world knew
has largely disappeared. Local society does not differ
much from that of the ancient world, except in being
much smaller, poorer, and more isolated. The great
difference between this world and the ancient is that
these local societies are not bound to one another as
they would have been before, primarily by some
combination of fear, force, and law. They are instead
bound into large units by a web of contracts in which
service is exchanged for land. Even a new tax requires
the consent of each taxpayer. Here the principle of
consent gets its start as a source of power for the
government, but centuries will pass before it becomes a
source of political obligation.
Chapter 5
Feudal Oath and Consent in Person
The practice of consent begins during Europe's
middle ages, when republics and kingdoms, independent
cities and vast states, took form among the ruins that
half a millennium of barbarism left behind. The place to
look for the beginnings of consent may seem to be in the
republics of that time. It is not. Though there is much
in the republics resembling modern practice, they are
not in the direct line but forerunners that reached dead
ends; the history of social contract (in our sense) is
not the history of democracy. Consider Europe in, say,
1200:
The farmer-sailors of Iceland, living in a thin but
fertile strip between the cold Atlantic and the lava
desert of the interior, had already ruled themselves
more than two centuries through an assembly of heads of
households, the Allthing. The Allthing was a national
legislature, but the nation did not much exceed 25,000;
a democracy, but only a democracy of chieftains. A
household was more like a clan than like a nuclear
family. The Allthing had a future of eight centuries,
but no future outside Iceland.86
The German trading towns along the North Sea and
the Baltic, and their counterparts in northern Italy,
though nominally within the Holy Roman Empire, in fact
86. Knut Gjerset, History of Iceland (Macmillan Company: New York,1924), 29-35, 149-153.
1. Brian Skyrms, Evolution of the Social Contract (Cambridge UniversityPress: Cambridge, 1996), is a contribution to sociobiology ratherthan political theory. His "social contract" refers to what (inChapter 1) I distinguish as "the moral contract". For somethingmuch closer to what I have in mind, see Thomas Donaldson andThomas W. Dunfee, Ties That Bind: A Social Contracts Approach to Business Ethics(Harvard Business School Press: Boston, Massachusetts, 1999). The"social contracts" to which they refer in the first part of theirbook are actual contracts, morally binding. They are social inthat they are acts governing association (more or less)independent of law. They differ from traditional social contractsin not having law or government as their subject. They belong tothe market place (business ethics) rather than to the body politic(political obligation).
2. J. W. Gough, The Social Contract: A Critical Study of its Development, 2nded. (Oxford University Press: London, 1957.
3. So, for example, though I find myself in sympathy with RonReplogle, Recovering the Social Contract (Rowman & Littlefield: Totowa,New Jersey, 1989), I do not regard him as writing on my subject.His social contract belongs to the theory of justice, not ofpolitical obligation. His "contract" is not an actual contract.
4. Those who know my work in punishment theory may also bewondering about the relation of that work to this. They will findmuch that is familiar here, especially the emphasis on cooperativepractices. So, to avoid misunderstanding, I had better admit nowthat there is almost no relationship between this work and my workin punishment. Punishment theory does not presuppose political
governed themselves much as had the city-states of
ancient Greece. They had little to teach a nation-state.
Far to the east, the city of Novgorod built an empire
among the lakes and forests of what became northern
Russia. The ruler of Novgorod was the veche, an assembly
of the freeholders of the city. The veche decided all
obligation or actual consent to government. The right ofgovernment to punish arises (primarily) from the (relative)justice of its laws and procedures; hence, my occasional resort tohypothetical contract in those works. What connection there isbetween actual social contract theory and my legalisticretributivism arises from the need (under my theory of punishment)to show that violating the law in question is morally (as well aslegally) wrong for the criminal in question. Without politicalobligation, some legitimate governments may not be able to makesuch a showing for laws otherwise morally indifferent. For more onmy views on punishment, see To Make the Punishment Fit the Crime(Westview Press: Boulder, CO, 1992) and Justice in the Shadow of Death(Rowman & Littlefield: Lanham, Maryland, 1996).
5. Hanna Fenichel Pitkin, The Concept of Representation (Universityof California Press: Berkeley, 1967). Brandt had at least threereasons for this suggestion. One was that I had just been part ofan exchange of opinion pieces in the Michigan Daily concerningrepresentation in student government. The exchange, though quitepractical, had also had lots of distinctions and carefulevaluation of arguments. (One professor of philosophy, Carl Cohen,soon to chair my dissertation committee, had even joined in.) Iwas already thinking about representation. Another reason, Brandtsaid, was that the possibility of a science of ethics was toolarge a topic. There was too much I would have to read before Icould begin writing. I would get lost. His third reason was themost convincing. Ethical theory was overworked; politicalphilosophy was just reviving. Essentially, "go west, young man." Idid.
6. While I was not then aware of the "counciliarists", my laterdiscovery of them did not change my view about the boundary ofsocial contract theory (though my views did change a good deal, as
questions of law and policy by unanimous agreement.
Though in 1200 it still seemed that Novgorod would one
day become the ruler of what is now Russia, it was
doomed. A century later, the Tartars would reduce the
city to legend.87
the next few chapters will make clear). The counciliarists workwithin ideas derived from the (Roman) law of corporations, not thelaw of contract (strictly so called). While they do talk of"consent", they do not, as far as I can tell, ever use "consent"as a convenient short-hand for an obligation-producing promise (orwhat is morally equivalent to a promise). For a good introductionto the counciliarists, see Arthur P. Monahan, Consent, Coercion, andLimit (McGill-Queen's University Press: Kingston, 1987).
7. Robert Paul Wolff, In Defense of Anarchism (Harper: New York,1970). Some writers, such as Rawls, distinguish between "duties"(requirements not undertaken by any voluntary act of ours) and"obligations" (requirements undertaken by some voluntary act ofours). I shall not make that distinction in what follows becauseit neither fits ordinary usage nor returns clarity for thecircumlocutions it would often require.
8. For a non-Thomist who did this, see Bernard Gert, The MoralRules (Harper: New York, 1966).
9. For one theorist who has since come to see social contractas this sort of middle way, see A. John Simmons, "AssociativePolitical Obligations", Ethics 106 (January 1996): 247-273.
10. Compare Arthur L. Corbin, Corbin on Contracts: One Volume Edition(West Publishing: St. Paul, Minn., 1952), sec. 19: "The...tendencyis now strong to substitute the term 'quasi contract' in place ofthe term 'contract implied in law'.... A quasi contractualobligation is one that is created by the law for reasons ofjustice, without any expression of assent and sometimes evenagainst a clear expression of dissent." "Justice", as Corbin usesit, is a wider notion than "fairness" as I use it. So, for
Did the citizens of these republics consider
themselves obliged by their participation in government?
Did they believe themselves to owe political obligation?
Did they think their city stood upon contract? Who
knows? Their records say nothing of it. Their citizens
made leagues among themselves but seem, like the Greeks,
example, Corbin gives this example of appeal to quasi contract: "Bfinds or steals A's money and refuses restitution; he is under aquasi contractual duty to make such restitution." The reason forthinking of this case as belonging to contract law rather thanproperty seems to be legal convenience, primarily the remediesavailable. Still, even in this example, we can identify avoluntary act (taking the money into our possession) that,together with certain laws or customs, imply the obligation tomake restitution. There is, in all quasi contract, that much of ananalogy with taking on an obligation by promising. For Corbin, acontract implied in fact—for example, an order "Ship 60 copies ofRousseau's Social Contract priced at $10 each"—differs from anexpress contract only in omitting "I promise" or some synonymclearly understood by all parties (or at least those who know thebusiness) to entail the obligations in question.
11. "On October 22, 1641, the settlers moving up the PiscataquaRiver from the coast (then in Massachusetts, now in Maine) wouldset down the first consciously intended secular covenant, orcompact, and call it the Combination of the Settlers Upon thePiscataqua River for Government. In their case [unlike that of theMayflower Compact and other earlier social contracts] there was nominister with them, therefore, they could not yet establish achurch, so they wrote a foundation document that could not bemistaken for a religious covenant." Donald S. Lutz, "The Evolutionof Covenant Form and Content as the Basis for Early AmericanPolitical Culture", in Covenant in the 19th Century: The Decline of an AmericanPolitical Tradition, edited by Daniel J. Elazar (Rowman & Littlefield:Lanham, Maryland, 1994), 40.
14. Hanna Pitkin had a hand in this too. See her "Obligation andConsent", American Political Science Review 59 (December 1965): 990-999.
to have treated their civic obligations as too obvious
to need explanation. Their writers, when they had them,
borrowed their political ideas from the ancients and
gave their attention to the church, not to the earthly
city that merely offered them temporary comfort on the
15. See, for example, Peter McCormick, Social Contract (GarlandPublishing: New York, 1987). Though published in 1987, it is areprint of a dissertation submitted in 1974, and so a goodindication of what was then happening. McCormick interprets thesocial contract tradition as one of "imputed consent" (which hethen misinterprets as hypothetical consent).
17. There were also "Rawlsians" who founded professionalobligation on a hypothetical contract. See, for example, Robert M.Veatch, "Professional Medical Ethics: The Grounding of itsPrinciples", Journal of Medicine and Philosophy 4 (March 1979): 1-19.These were "Rawlsians" in quotes because Rawls actually ruled outthis use of hypothetical contract. For Rawls, the onlyhypothetical contract concerned the fundamental principles ofjustice. Rules of professional ethics are too specific to be amongthose principles.
18. For the full argument, see: my Thinking like an Engineer (OxfordUniversity Press: New York, 1998), esp. chapter 4; or my Profession,Code, and Ethics (Ashgate: Aldershot, England, 2002).
20. So far I have published only a few articles developing bitsand pieces of these political ideas: "Avoiding the Voter's ParadoxDemocratically", Theory and Decision 5 (October 1974): 295-311 (aresponse to Wolff); "Necessity and Nozick's Theory ofEntitlement", Political Theory 5 (May 1977): 219-232; "Smith, Gert,and Obligation to Obey the Law", Southern Journal of Philosophy 20(Summer 1982): 139-152; "Nozick's Argument FOR the Legitimacy ofthe Welfare State", Ethics 97 (April 1987): 576-594; "Patents,Natural Rights, and Natural Property", in Owning Scientific and TechnicalInformation, edited by John Snapper and Vivian Weil (RutgersUniversity Press: New Brunswick, NJ, 1989), 241-249; and "TheMoral Legislature: Morality without an Archimedean Point", Ethics
way to heaven's gate.88
No, the practice of consent does not begin in the
little republics of medieval Europe but in the great
monarchies. That at first seems odd. What could be
farther from modern practice that the feudal anarchy of
England, France, or Poland? The kingdom of Norway,102 (January 1992): 303-318.
22. Hume, 372.
25. This, I think, is the most important contribution Locke canmake to contract theory today (though it was of no importance tohis own enterprise). One has only to compare a good example ofcontemporary "consent theory" such as Harry Beran, The Consent Theoryof Political Obligation (Croom Helm: London, 1987), to appreciate Lockethe more. While Beran, the rare modern theorist to endorse actualconsent, has trouble finding a procedure for giving expressconsent (in part because he does not distinguish between state andpolitical society), Locke (as we shall see) suggests a procedurein place when he wrote—and in place still—claiming the right tovote by registering to vote, asking the appropriate official for aballot, or otherwise seeking to join the body of electors (the"body politic"). (While visiting the Australian NationalUniversity, Canberra, in 2001, I came across Beran's 1974dissertation, one of the Philosophy Department's first, an earlyversion of his 1987 book, another work originating as adissertation in the early 1970s.)
26. For lawyers, the short definition of contract is "a promiseenforceable at law". Though useful for many purposes, thatdefinition can also be misleading. Corbin, sec. 3, reports: "Astudy of its common usage will show that the term 'contract' hasbeen made to denote three different kinds of things in variouscombination: (1) the series of operative acts of the partiesexpressing their assent, or some part of these acts; (2) aphysical document executed by the parties as an operative fact initself and as lasting evidence of their having performed othernecessary acts expressing their intentions; (3) the legalrelations resulting from the operative acts of the parties, always
Aragon, or Sicily seems more a society than a state,
more the (pre-moral) state of nature than a civil
society. Feudalism is what is left of the Roman Empire
after the barbarians were done burning its cities,
pillaging its farms, and slaughtering its subjects, a
collection of shards sharing a church.
including the relation of right in one party and duty in theother."
27. I am therefore not far from full agreement with JohnKleinig, "The Ethics of Consent", Canadian Journal of Philosophy,Supplementary Volume 8 (1982): 91-118: "consent" is "an acttending to facilitate the initiative of another" by sharingresponsibility (rather than merely creating obligation). LikeKleinig here, I understand consent as an act (rather than apsychological state), facilitating the initiative of another(except in unilateral contract), and imposing responsibility(insofar as it creates a new obligation). I also agree thatKleinig's sense is the proper one for understanding today's"consent forms". I am even willing to admit his sense to be thestandard one (if there is only one standard one). I claim only a)that my use of "consent" has both historical sanction and presentconvenience on its side, and b) that it shares with Kleinig'sthree important features (it too is an act, it too facilitates,and it too takes on responsibility). I am therefore in agreementwith Kleinig's revised analysis of consent (which explicitlyrecognizes three distinct "species" of consent, including "consentas a kind of promise". See John Kleinig, "Consent", in TheEncyclopedia of Ethics, edited by Lawrence Becker (Garland Publishing:New York, 1992), vol. I, 206-221.
29. While this four-part distinction is a departure even from J.W. Gough, The Social Contract, 2nd ed. (Oxford University Press: London,1957), it is not as much a departure as it may seem. True,throughout most of his book, Gough only distinguishes thegovernmental contract from the "social contract", leavingambiguous what constitutes the "society" that the "socialcontract" creates. But his final chapter does recognize the"political contract" for the first time, attributing the idea to
A feudal kingdom is a marvelous hodgepodge, the
consequence of raising the soldiers' division of spoils
to a principle of government. Laws are found, not made;
taxes are extorted or begged but certainly not levied;
moral obligations, owed by oath and only to individuals.
Politics is a matter of birth and battle; public
Ernest Barker. (Gough, 250) Gough also agrees with Barker that"state" (what I call "the civil state") and "society" (what I call"civil society") are distinct. (Gough, 253) This leaves only thelegislative contract unaccounted for. That is evidence that atleast these three distinctions come from the literature itselfrather than from my imagination.
30. Some of these terms seem once to have been used with muchmore precision than they are today. When used in that way, acontract would be a legally (or morally) binding agreement,especially one of short duration; a pact or compact, such anagreement creating a long-term undertaking; a combination, acompact among a large number of people; and a covenant, a contractwitnessed by outside authority (whether God by oath or governmentby notarial seal). So, for example, when Locke says there is no"compact" between government and political society but only atrust, he may not be denying that there is some sort of contractbetween government and political society but only that it isanything more than a (short-term) contract creating (what we nowcall) "employment at will". I shall hereafter follow ordinaryusage, since greater precision would not help my argument andmight confuse both my readers and me.
31. Hume is, in this first sense, a theorist of social contract.On his view, part of morality, including justice, is the result ofconventions not deriving their moral force from any otherconventions. They transform a civil society having certaindisadvantages (no possibility of making promises, possessing much,suing for damages, and the like) into a civil society (or civilstate) in which such things are possible. See especially, DavidHume, A Treatise of Human Nature (Doubleday: Garden City, New York,1961), bk. III, pt. II, sec. 2.
affairs, a private property the king buys and sells; and
government, a few clerks riding behind a prince who
fights better than he reads. What could be further from
modern practice than that? Nevertheless, the practice
begins there, as a legal and political necessity,
unnoticed by theorists for centuries after and, once32. The governmental contract may or may not be the same as thecontract between an office and the people or state. Generally,when the contract between king and people is thought of as agovernmental contract in my sense, the king somehow embodies thegovernment. (The power of the idea that the king might embody thegovernment can be seen in our word "interregnum", once used toindicate the period between the death of one king and the crowningof the next, but now used to indicate the period of disorderfollowing the overthrow of one government when the new governmenthas not yet got control.) When, in contrast, the individual kingis thought of as sufficiently distinct from the kingship itself,the governmental contract is between two corporate entities, thekingship ("crown") and people; and the individual king either hassome other sort of contract (what we might call the "employmentcontract") or no contract at all. I consign this fifth distinctionto a note because a) no one seems to call the period preceding theemployment contract "a state of nature" and b) thosedistinguishing clearly between king and office find some way toavoid a (politically significant) contract between king andpeople. This contract between people and kingship is not a socialcontract (though, had the literature developed differently, itmight have been).
33. Note that the social contract entered into by theinhabitants along the Piscataqua seems to take allegiance toCharles I ("our Sovereigne Lord") for granted; it is a contractfor laws. The inhabitants along the Piscataqua seem to have had notrouble distinguishing political allegiance from politicalobligation.
34. Jean Jacques Rousseau, The Social Contract (Hafner Publishing:New York, 1947), 18-19.
noticed, often badly misperceived.
The year 1200 will do to start the history, though
feudal society had taken form some centuries earlier.
England is a good place to start. Typical of the time,
England would become the paradigm of government by
consent. Only there would the modern practice grow up35. Why "hostile"? One important feature of contracts, one thatmakes them useful in political theory, is that they endure, notforever perhaps but at least for months or years. Whateverobligation arose from participation in the Athenian assembly, andeven Socrates says nothing about an obligation arising from thatsource, would have endured only until the assembly met again,usually the next day. Rousseau's talk of "will" seems much moreappropriate in this context than the seventeenth-century's"contract".
36. For a good example of (something like) Rawls' "contractual"approach applied to morality generally, see David Gauthier, Moralsby Agreement (Clarendon Press: Oxford, 1986). For some idea of therange of ideas that Gauthier has generated, see Ellen Frankel Paulet al., editors, The New Social Contract: Essays on Gauthier (BasilBlackwell: Oxford, 1988).
37. "All these obligations [from promise, tacit understanding,joining a game, and so on] are, I believe, covered by theprinciple of fairness. There are two important cases though thatare somewhat problematical, political obligation [sic] as itapplies to the average citizen, rather than, say, to those whohold office, and the obligation to keep promises. In the firstcase [the ordinary citizen] it is not clear what is the requisitebinding action or who has performed it. There is, I believe, nopolitical obligation, strictly speaking, for citizens generally.In the second case [promises or officeholders?] an explanation isneeded as to how fiduciary obligations arise from taking advantageof a just practice." John Rawls, A Theory of Justice (HarvardUniversity Press: Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1971), 113-114. Thereis nothing problematic about the obligations of officeholders,since (in the United States at least) they must take an oath ofoffice committing them to those obligations; they expressly assume
without ever having been cut off. To England then.
In the England of 1200, the question of consent to
law could not arise. The king operated courts of justice
as a money-making concession, collected a few customary
taxes, paid most of his bills out of his personal
fortune, and made war when he could raise an army of his
the fiduciary obligations as a condition of taking office. Itherefore take this jumble of sentences to state the problem I aminterested in, explaining the political obligation of the averagecitizen who has not taken an oath to obey the law. What, ifanything, must such a citizen do to have this special moralobligation?
38. Rawls, 344. See also 336-337: "The bearing of these remarks[about the social instability apprehension about the faithfulnessof others would create] is that basing our political ties upon aprinciple of obligation would complicate the assurance problem.Citizens would not be bound to even a just constitution unlessthey have accepted and intend to continue to accept its benefits.Moreover this acceptance must be in some appropriate sensevoluntary. But in what sense? It is difficult to find a plausibleaccount in the case of the political system into which we are bornand begin our lives." The assurance problem Rawls refers issubstantial only if actual social contract is understood as theonly basis of moral obligation to obey the law (as more or lessequivalent to what Rawls calls "political duty"). If, however,political obligation is a moral consideration in addition to anyobligation arising from justice (and other materialconsiderations), we need worry no more about our fellow citizensobeying the law than about tourists doing so. Rawls has, Ibelieve, here misstated the problem that the social contract issupposed to solve.
45. See, for example, Vincente Medina, Social Contract Theories: PoliticalObligation or Anarchy? (Rowman & Littlefield: Savage, Maryland, 1990),2:
"Before taking up those social contract theories Iconsider important, I think it worthwhile to explore briefly
own. He did not rule. No one did. The idea of
legislation, like the idea of absolute authority,
belonged to the clerics, not to the law of the land that
his courts administered and his armed men considered
their inheritance. The king did not make the law; the
the genesis of the concept of the social contract. Theorigin of the concept can be traced back to the Greeks.Glaucon, in Book II of Plato's Republic, defended such aconcept. He argued that it is in the interests of all 'tomake a compact with one another neither to commit nor tosuffer injustice, and that this is the beginning oflegislation and of covenants between men'. Socrates, inPlato's Crito, also presents arguments in favor of thelegitimate political obligations of the citizen to the city-state. According to Socrates, the citizen ought to obey thelaws because, among other reasons, they have promisedobedience to such authority. In other words, they haveconsented to obey the laws of the state."
Would the history of consent be much different had the worksMedina mentions here been lost with other treasures of theancients? Since Parts Two and Three explain why it would not,Medina's (conventional) claim of "genesis" must be mistaken (as Iwill soon explain).
47. Plato, Crito, 354.
48. Plato, Crito, 354-355.
49. Plato, Crito, 355.
50. Plato, Crito, 356.
51. Plato, Crito, 355.
52. Plato, Crito, 355.
53. Plato, Crito, 356.
law made the king. The king, like his subjects, simply
obeyed the law of the land, the law that came with the
land.89
Once or twice in his reign, a king might do
something moderns consider legislating, but neither he
54. Plato, Crito, 355-356. I am, of course, giving the argumentfrom filial piety the interpretation most favorable to itssupporting a formal obligation. The laws in fact treat theargument as an argument from analogy. For example, "even more thana father" suggests degrees of likeness, the hallmark of analogy.Perhaps a better way to understand the argument from filial piety,then, is as a mere variation on the argument from gratitude:Because what parents provide their children is such a great good,and what the laws provide even greater, there is nothing(honorable) that the laws could demand that would not be withinthe bounds of the debt owed. Hence, the obligation is, in effect,formal, even though founded on a principle that does not generatetrue formal obligations.
55. Plato, Crito, 356.
56. Aristotle, Rhetoric (Modern Library: New York, 1954), 87.
57. "Burnet tells us that when commissioners were sent fromScotland to protest against the execution of Charles I, 'Cromwellentered into a long discourse of the nature of royal power,according to the principles of Mariana and Buchanan [both contracttheorists]: he thought a breach of trust in a king ought to bepunished more than any other crime whatsoever...the king is kingby contract." J.W. Gough, Social Contract, 99. 58. Since the principle of political consent would give lawsformal moral authority, the absence of such a principle among theAthenians is not as surprising as it may seem. The Greeksgenerally lacked any concept of authority whatever. Relationswithin the polis were a matter of persuasion (except when a tyrantintervened); relations among states was a matter of force. See
nor his subjects would understand it that way. If he
reorganized his court, that was his business. If he
revoked a privilege granted by his predecessor, he would
claim the grant to have been against the law, revoking
it by judicial rather than legislative act. If he
Hannah Arendt, Between Past and Future (Viking Press: New York, 1968),91-120.
59. Compare Corbin on Contracts, sec. 561-572.
60. Plato, Crito, 357.
61. The Republic of Plato, trans. by Benjamin Jowett (Colonial Press:New York, 1901), 36-37. And, indeed, something like Glaucon's viewdoes appear elsewhere. See, for example, the "Principal Doctrines"of Epicurus: "31. Natural justice is a symbol or expression ofexpediency, to prevent one man from harming or being harmed byanother... 35. It is impossible for the man who secretly violatesany article of the social compact to feel confident that he willremain undiscovered, even if he has already escaped ten thousandtimes; for right on to the end of his life he is never sure hewill not be detected." Quoted from Greek and Roman Philosophy afterAristotle, ed. by Jason L. Saunders (Free Press: New York, 1966),56.
62. Plato, Republic, 37.
63. Plato, Republic, 37.
64. The Politics of Aristotle, edited and translated by Ernest Barker(Oxford University Press: New York, 1962), 77.
65. Though there is a school of thought that understands law aswill, the better view seems to be that laws are a species of rule(and a legal system a complex of laws, principles, and policies).Will, that instant between thought and act, is precisely what lawis least like. Law endures; will does not.
published a statute, he merely stated what was agreed to
be the law or what his courts would do with those
breaking the law. In all such matters the king would ask
the advice of his chief men-at-arms, the magnates or
great men of the realm; and he would seldom proceed
without at least their grudging approval. He would not66. Aristotle, Politics, 185.
67. Aristotle, Politics, 185.
68. Aristotle, Politics, 119.
69. Aristotle, Politics, 187.
70. Aristotle, Politics, 187.
71. Marcus Tullius Cicero, On the Commonwealth, trans. by GeorgeHolland Sabine and Stanley Barney Smith (Library of Liberal Arts:Indianapolis, 1929), 129.
72. Cicero, 137.
74. Cicero, 148, 224.
75. Cicero, 216.
76. Augustine, The City of God, trans. by Marcus Dods, D.D. (ModernLibrary: New York, 1950), 699.
77. Augustine, 706.
78. Augustine, 706.
79. Augustine, 706.
80. Augustine, 706.
ask their approval because it was legally necessary; it
was not. He would ask it because he respected their
opinion much as a general respects the opinion of his
war council, or because the magnates were themselves
powers he had to take into account. His asking for
81. Augustine, 695.
82. Augustine, 696.
83. For a brief introduction to Roman law, see Alan Watson, TheSpirit of Roman Law (University of Georgia Press: Athens, 1995); orDavid Johnson, Roman Law in Context (Cambridge University Press:Cambridge, 1999).
84. Digest 1, 4, 1.
85. Walter Ullman, A History of Political Thought: the Middle Ages (PenguinBooks: Harmondsworth, Middlesex, England, 1965), 47.
87. Nicholas V. Riasansky, A History of Russia, 2nd ed. (OxfordUniversity Press: London, 1969), 90-91.
13. David Hume, "Of the Original Contract", in Hume's Moral andPolitical Philosophy, edited by Henry David Aiken (Hafner PublishingCompany: New York, 1959), 362 and 372.
16. Robert Nozick, Anarchy, State, and Utopia (Basic Books: New York,1974).
19. See my Thinking like an Engineer. Though it treats the theory ofprofessions in the context of engineering, I first worked out thebasic theory for lawyering a decade earlier in "The MoralAuthority of a Professional Code", Authority Revisited: NOMOS XXIX (NewYork University Press: New York, 1987), 302-337. For a briefhistory of professional ethics, see the first chapter of my Ethicsand the University (Routledge: London, 1999).
advice was more prudence than obligation, more courtesy
than requirement. Their giving advice was more service
than right; their approval, agreement but not consent.
Though no one made law by deliberate act, the law
was not fixed. The law was made and changed by custom,
21. W. J. Reed, Professional Men: The Rise of the Professional Classes inNineteenth Century England (Basic Books: New York, 1966), 51-55.
23. Nozick, esp. 12-18 and 108-119. Hume did not begin his ownHistory of England until almost a decade after "Of the OriginalContract".
24. This, then, is one important difference between this bookand A. John Simmons' On the Edge of Anarchy: Locke, Consent, and the Limits ofSociety (Princeton University Press: Princeton, New Jersey, 1993).Simmons wishes to improve on Locke's theory ("however carefully wefill out and articulate the best version of Lockean politicalphilosophy, that philosophy will commit us to a quite differentview of our actual, contemporary political lives, and to a quitedifferent view as well of actual political life in Locke's ownday, than anything Locke hoped for or expected", p. 9); I simplywish to state Locke's position—especially what is supposed to behis argument from "hypothetical contract"—so that he couldendorse it as his (and Hobbes' so that Hobbes could do the samefor his). Though I have few substantive disagreements withSimmons, I read Locke as (in effect) doing applied ethics, notpolitical philosophy, as trying to resolve a pressing practicalproblem, not as offering a systematic understanding of legitimategovernment or obligation to law. On my reading, much of whatSimmons says is, though always intelligent, generally right, andoften interesting to political theorists, beside the point.
39. Genesis 9:9-15, 17:2-4, Numbers 18:19.
40. Exodus 19-20, compare 31 and 34.
41. See, for example, J. W. Gough, The Social Contract, 2nd ed. (OxfordUniversity Press: London, 1957), 87-88.
by the slow adjustment of habit to need, by a succession
of precedents building into a practice. The king could
set a precedent more easily than others could, but
others might do the same by working a little harder.
Lawmaking could be left to custom; there was no need for
42. According to the common law, a covenant is a contract madeunder seal, the most authoritative of legally enforceablepromises. The Bible's use of "covenant" here for what, even on themost liberal interpretation, is an exchange of oral promises,seems designed to suggest the solemnity of the undertaking—andperhaps not much more. The term "covenant" certainly does not seemto have its ordinary legal significance.
43. For an example of how differently contract might beunderstood, see John Locke, Second Treatise of Government, para. 195:"Those [the obligations of eternal law] are so great and so strongin the case of promises that Omnipotency itself can be tied bythem. Grants, promises, and oaths are bonds that hold theAlmighty." This view, strange to us, was common in the seventeenthcentury among certain Protestants. It testifies to the authorityof contact during that century (and perhaps the centuriespreceding) rather than to any fact about contracts as such. Formore on the authority of contracts in Protestant thinking aboutthe time of Locke, see Christopher Hill, Puritanism and Revolution(Panther History: London, 1968), 240-243.
44. I Samuel 9:9-2. Compare Monahan, Consent, Coercion, and Limit, 172:"His [Aquinas' view] was likely that of the traditional OldTestament texts that describe how the Israelites received theirking from God, where the primary essential was election by Godrather than selection by the people. The people's consent here wasneither explicitly nor very clearly described; but it was clearlynothing more than a form of acclamation as a specific procedure."
88. See, for example, Dante Alighieri, On World Government (DeMonarchia), trans. by Herbert W. Schneider (Macmillian: New York,
quick change in law. Because custom, growing quietly and
persistently, made law a common principle rather than a
prince's alien rule, the law seemed to belong to its
subjects and so to need no other sanction. Custom was
the common law of the land, its shared and usual law,
the law a good man obeyed by nature. Those who broke
that law could be punished not because they had
consented to do right, but because others had a right to
protect themselves from wrong. The king's judges merely
recognized this right in a particular case and lent the
king's hand to its vindication. The lord of a manor
might do the same. The judges, not knowing the land,
might need the guidance of written law or sworn jury,
but those of the land knew the law in just the way
Cicero had said men knew the law of nature. (The common
law of custom had not yet become the judge's "artificial
1985).
89. Compare Henry de Bracton, On the Laws and Customs of England, vol.2, trans. Samuel E. Thorne (Belknap Press of Harvard University:Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1968), 21, 22, and 33 (originally"published" in 1268). Recent scholarship now understands Bractonto have completed a first draft before 1236, with severalanonymous clerks and copists adding substantial updates until atleast 1250. See Bracton, vol. 3 (1978), xv-lii. Whether someonenamed "Bracton" deserves credit for any or all the passages citedhere does not matter. What matters is that a work of the periodcould make such assertions (and that the assertions do not seem tohave struck contemporaries as silly, bazaar, or even extreme).
reason"; it was more like what Aristotle called habit,
"second nature".)
Custom was not all there was to law, but beyond
custom there was no common law, only the unusual and
private law, the privileges of individuals. If the king
wanted someone to have a right that was not customary
(and yet not against custom), he had to grant it,
usually by formal deed or charter. He could grant only
what was his till then. He could grant away his
customary revenue, royal lands, the jurisdiction of his
courts, or anything else his by custom. Such a grant,
though in a sense a public act, belonged to the private
law, to the same law of gift and contract by which
private men did similar acts.
If the king wanted to have a right not recognized
in custom as his, he had to find someone to grant it to
him (someone who already had the right). A subject
granted his king a right by an ordinary legal act. If
the right was to be over what the subject did, the act
of granting it would be an oath, solemn promise, or
other sufficient sign of deliberate undertaking (such as
seisin). When, for example, in 1184 Henry II wanted those
on his lands to do more than the customary nonpoaching,
he commanded in the Assize of the Forest that "all males
over twelve years of age who live within an area where
game is protected shall take an oath for protection of
the same."90 The oath, though in a sense creating an
obligation to obey a law (an obligation to report
poaching), belonged to private law just as much as did
the king's grant. The king could demand the oath because
he owned the land; those who did not want to take the
oath could go elsewhere. The king could not directly
order his subjects to do what he wanted (in this case,
protect the game) because his subjects had not (and
probably would not) grant the king the right to order
them to do whatever he wanted. They were not serfs.
The private law, though it had standing in court
much as it does today, was not understood as law at all.
It was "moral law" (what John Austin would call
"positive morality"). All obligations were obligations
in law if, and only if, they were obligations of
morality already. Customary law did not allow for any
distinction between law and morality. The question of
consent to law could not arise until it was possible to
distinguish between positive law and what was plainly
morally obliging in itself. Until then, even a grant of
privilege amounted to a promise in the (pre-legal) state
90. J.J. Bagley and P. B. Rowley, A Documentary History of England, vol.1 (1066-1540) (Penguin Books: Baltimore, Maryland, 1966), 72-73.
of nature.
The question of consent to taxes, unlike that of
consent to law, did arise—almost. The king could not
always live within his customary revenue. When his
expenses exceeded those revenues, he had to look for
more. He found that asking for revenue was especially
rewarding. In law, the king had no more power to impose
a new tax than does a modern charity or political party.
His only right was that of a private man to go for help
to his friends. Feudal custom decided who his friends
were.
The king was chief lord as well as chief judge and
soldier. As lord, he had divided the land among his
magnates, making each a vassal by giving him a fief in
return for a promise of personal service and certain
"feudal incidents". (The root of "feudal" is "fee", a
term for property, not a term for strife, "feud".) Those
promises, the feudal oaths, bound the kingdom together
in the person of the king. Each vassal—now tenant-in-
chief by the king's grant—similarly divided his land
among his vassals, making them his tenants and so sub-
tenants of the king. And so on down to the lowest
freeman on the land.
The relationship between lord and tenant, made by
the mutual exchange of express promises, was
contractual. Though its terms were largely set by
custom, the feudal contract was as much a contract as
any modern contract for services. The rights and
obligations of each party were limited to what had been
expressly promised (and what, by custom, was
understood). What right a lord had against his tenant he
had because the tenant had given it to him by express
promise in return for his fief and the accompanying
rights. One right the lord always had was the right to
ask his tenant for a gift, "a gracious aid", when the
lord was in need. He had no such right against his
tenant's tenant. There was no contract between lord and
subtenant. If the king needed a gracious aid, he had to
go to his tenants-in-chief.
If a lord always had the right to ask his tenants
for a gracious aid, his tenants always had the right to
refuse. That too was part of the feudal contract. To ask
an aid was to ask a favor, nothing more; to grant an
aid, to do a favor, nothing less. But a good vassal
would not lightly refuse his lord's request. He had an
interest in his lord's prosperity. His lord's strength
protected him; his lord's defeat could be his ruin. A
vassal also had an interest in his lord's good will. His
lord might do him great favors if favorably disposed;
great harm if not.
But the vassal had no legal or moral obligation to
give an aid just because his lord asked, demanded, or
even commanded it. He had an obligation only if he
promised and only because he promised. What other
vassals did, did not oblige him, though he could not
leave their acts out of account. Their acts, though they
could not oblige him, could expose him to risk. A lord
might make life hard for a dissenting vassal. So, for
example, when the clerical tenants of Richard I refused
him money for a crusade in 1198, that lion-hearted
soldier closed his courts of justice to the whole
clergy, leaving them prey to rapacious neighbors.91
Though one vassal prudently took into account what
others did about a request for aid, decision by vote was
unthinkable in such a matter. The majority could not
oblige the dissenters. And, if those dissenting could
not be obliged by the majority, those not present
certainly could not be. A vassal promised in person for
himself alone. He had no power to oblige those not
present. Representation too was unthinkable. If a vassal
granted more than he himself wished to pay, he had to go
back to his own vassals, ask them for aid, and hope they
91. M. V. Clarke, Medieval Representation and Consent (Longmans,Green, and Co.: London, 1936), 263.
treated him as well as he had treated his lord. And so
on down to the lowest vassal. A person had a formal
moral obligation to give an aid if, and only if, he
promised it in person.
That obligation was not political, nor was the
promise an act of (political) consent even when the
promise was made to the king. In 1200, granting an aid
even to the lord king himself was a private act. It was
still the grant of a privilege, not a piece of
legislation. But it did not remain that for long.
The documents of this time invite misreading today.
So foreign are their ideas that we automatically
substitute our own for the medieval wherever the
language allows. Consider, for example, Chapter 12 of
Magna Carta: "No scutage or aid shall be imposed in our
kingdom unless by the common counsel thereof, except to
ransom our person, to make our eldest son a knight, and
once to marry our eldest daughter, and for these only a
reasonable aid shall be levied." There is no chance of
misreading the unfamiliar. Mention of "scutage" or
"ransom" sends one to a legal dictionary or medieval
history. Scutage, it turns out, is just an aid given in
place of the personal service owed under the feudal
contract; ransom and the other exceptional levies, just
the common "feudal incidents" set by custom.
The chance for misreading is not here but in the
more familiar phrase "common counsel [of our kingdom]".
What does that mean? Does "counsel" mean "council", a
body deciding together rather than a multitude of
individuals deciding side by side? Chapter 14 adds
dangerous detail:
For obtaining the common counsel of the kingdomconcerning assessment of aids (other than the hereaforesaid) or of scutage, we will cause to besummoned severally by our letters, the archbishops,bishops, abbots, earls and great barons; we shallalso cause to be summoned generally, by oursheriffs and bailiffs, all those who hold landsdirectly from us; to meet on a fixed day, but withat least forty days notice, and at a fixed place...The summons being thus made, the business shallproceed on the day appointed, according to theadvice of those who shall be present, even thoughnot all the persons summoned have come.
What is this? Chapter 14 seems to describe parliament,
though there was no parliament then. The archbishops,
bishops, abbots, earls, and great barons sound like the
House of Lords; those others holding directly, like the
Commons. There is no mention of lawmaking, but taxes
("aids") seem not to require the consent of all. The
business is to be done according to the "advice" of
those present, even if all are not present. By the logic
of this exegesis, the "common" of Chapter 12 must, it
seems, refer to the community represented: "counsel"
grows into "council"; "advice", into "consent". Without
mention of unanimity, it seems only natural that
decision be by majority vote. That is how it now seems,
modern ideas being as familiar to us as feudal ideas are
strange.
But when John set his seal to Magna Carta one June
day in 1215, it could not have seemed that way either to
him or to the magnates he meant to pacify by his
promise. Magna Carta was primarily a reaffirmation of
feudal custom, its words not yet transformed by the next
four centuries. There was no distinction between Lords
and Commons. The distinction was merely between the
king's tenants great and small. No one wanted to vote in
parliament. The king's vassals, great and small, only
wanted to meet together when the king asked for aid.
They wanted to take counsel in common to avoid having
the king go to them one by one, an army at his back.
They wanted to be able to assess accurately the risks of
saying no or offering less than the aid asked. They
foresaw no (corporate) body deciding together and
obliging all. "Counsel" did not mean "council". The
phrase about the business proceeding even though all
those summoned had not come, is there so that those who
came on time would know that they would not have to wait
for the tardy.92
The business is to be done according to the advice
of those present, but there is no reason to suppose that
what is done in any way obliges those not present. A
vassal could still refuse to grant his king an aid
whatever other vassals decided in his absence. The
bishop of Winchester refused his share of an aid in 1217
on the grounds that he had not personally granted it.
The barons of the Exchequer accepted his excuse. Others
did the same as the bishop as late as 1270.93
The English were not then a learned people, but
ignorance does not explain their political practice. The
magnates who forced John to set his seal to Magna Carta,
did not omit mention of voting aids because they knew
nothing of voting. They knew of voting. They knew it to
be a convenient method of deciding sometimes used by
clerics. They ignored it as a means of granting aid
because they supposed it to be without power to oblige.
They were willing to use it where it seemed useful.
Majority vote does appear in Magna Carta, not in the
taxing chapters but in the extraordinary Chapter 61, the92. The evidence for this claim follows in the next few pages.
93. Clarke, 257.
chapter by which John granted a right to revolt and
authorized a permanent procedure for doing it. "[If]",
John agreed, "we... offend in any respect against any
man, or shall transgress any of these articles..., and
the offense be brought before four of the said twenty-
five barons [initially chosen by the baronage and
thereafter replaced by co-optation], those four barons
shall come before us... declaring the offense, and shall
demand speedy amends of the same." If the king fails to
afford redress within the next forty days, "the
aforesaid four barons shall refer the matter to the rest
of the twenty-five barons, who, together with the
commonalty of the whole country, shall distrain and
distress us to the utmost of their power, to wit, by
capture of our castles, lands, and possessions... until
compensation be made according to their decision." Since
people would ordinarily be under no obligation to help
the barons against their king, the magnates had John
grant as well: "Anyone in the kingdom may take an oath
that, for the accomplishment of all the aforesaid
matters, he will obey the orders of the said twenty-five
barons... [and moreover] all such of our subjects who
shall not of their own free will and accord agree to
swear to the said twenty-five barons, to distrain and
distress us..., we will compel to do so by our command."
The twenty-five barons are not to be twenty-five
individuals but a deliberative body, a single council,
where "the verdict of the majority shall be considered
as firm and binding as if the whole number should have
been of one mind."
Chapter 61 of Magna Carta, though it proved
unworkable, tells much about the practice of 1215. Not
ignorance but principle made the magnates prefer
individual promise to common vote as the procedure for
granting aids. That principle might be stated: An
individual has a formal moral obligation to an enactment if, and only if, he
so promised. Since nothing in 1215 was both enacted and
law, this principle is not a principle of political
obligation. Custom was law but not enacted; privilege,
enacted but not law; and a gracious and private gift,
not a privilege or law. Even Magna Carta, though an
attempt at a constitution of liberty, was only the
greatest charter of privilege. The charter did not enact
into law the customary rights it lists. Those rights,
being customary, were already the law of the land,
morally binding on all sharing the common law and in no
need of being granted (hence the regular references to
what is "ancient", "reasonable", or "customary"). John's
charter was proof of that. Having broken that law, he
was made to list the customary rights he had violated,
to recognize them expressly, and to commit himself to
their enforcement. He was made to do that, not to grant
those rights needing no grant, but only because Chapter
61 concerned those rights, not others. The privilege of
Magna Carta is the use of certain procedures for redress
when certain rights have been violated.
Magna Carta seems more than a grant of privilege
because there seems to be something incoherent in the
idea of a privilege granted to everyone (or even of a
privilege granted to everyone who counts). A grant to
all seems a public, not a private, act; law rather than
privilege. While the magnates of 1215 did not see it
that way, they were close to seeing it that way. The
difference between a great charter and a political
constitution is small. It is only the difference between
the private business of the king done with the relevant
individuals present together and the public business of
a king and people, a difference of perception. But that
difference, though small, is also the difference between
twenty-five barons and a parliament, between feudal
anarchy and medieval constitutionalism, between
(private) promise and (political) consent in person. The
moment it is seen that there are public laws (beside
custom), it is possible to substitute in the feudal
principle of promises, "law, regulation, or other
authoritative enactment of government" for "enactment".
A change of perception transforms the feudal (private)
principle of individual promise into a principle of
political obligation, indeed, into a promising principle
of consent. That principle will, however, not be our
principle of consent by legislators. There will remain a
sharp distinction between the law of custom (a common
law that is not enacted) and the laws of government (the
royal statutes and aids that are enacted), a distinction
that keeps the common law from coming under the
principle. And, of course, consent under this principle
will have to be in person. But, both new statute and new
taxes would come under the principle, making practice
considerably more familiar. This change in perception
seems to have been accomplished before 1400. By then,
England had not only a principle of consent in person
but also a principle of consent by representative.
Notes
Chapter 6
Early Consent: The Thirteenth Century
England was not altogether feudal in 1200. The
Saxon organization of hundred and county persisted
beside manor and demesne.94 The county sheriff, not the
feudal lord, collected the gracious aid along with the
customary royal taxes, the lords finding that procedure
more convenient. The new trading towns had within their
walls a civic life little different from that of their
freer counterparts in northern Germany and Italy. Some
of the older towns, like London, had royal charters
granting extensive rights of self-government, and the
newer towns were soon buying charters of their own from
a king desperate for money. The church, though its
hierarchy held feudal tenure as well as ecclesiastical
office, knew itself to be a mystic unity, a corporate
body divinely instituted, not a multitude of individuals
bound by contract—a loyalty transcending kingdom,
independent of fief, and sometimes inconsistent with
allegiance to lord. Even the king, though feudal chief,
was still a prince. To his magnates, he might seem only
first among equals, no less under the law than they and
perhaps more in need of its bridle. But to everyone
else, perhaps especially to the clerics who filled most
administrative posts in his government, the king had no
equal within his realm. For them, there was only king
and people. At a coronation, the magnates might make him
swear an oath the same as any new lord's, but the church
anointed his head with holy oil, put a scepter in his
hand, and held out to him a princely crown. The church
liked its privileges as much as the magnates liked
theirs; but the church spoke the language of Justinian,
transmitting the ancient ideal of public business even
when it did not intend to. The difference between feudal
anarchy and medieval constitutionalism was less in idea
than institution, less in will than opportunity.
The summoning of magnates for counsel and aid
institutionalized feudalism. The magnates answered as
individuals, speaking only for themselves, their vassals
giving them power without being a distinguishable
concern. A magnate's loyalty was to his land, not to a
people; to privilege, not to law; to king as lord, not
to kingship as public office.95 As long as the magnates
answered for the kingdom, the kingdom remained feudal.
And what else could it be? Only the magnates could
answer for the men and money the king needed to make his
wars and keep his peace. Public authority had contracted
drastically since ancient times, and private promises
had become the chief source of power in any secular unit
larger than a city. Commerce also had contracted
drastically since ancient times, leaving land the chief
source of wealth. The magnates were the land, in effect,
because they could make it yield what the king needed. A
king might find it hard to reign over his magnates, but
for centuries kings had found it impossible to reign
without them. Feudalism was an institution of necessity,
not desire, and endured until the king found another—
until, that is, the king found others to come with the
magnates in answer to his summons, others who could give
what he needed and would not ask too much in return.
By 1200 commerce was increasing again, making town
and church rich as they had not been for many centuries.
The king was simultaneously finding it ever harder to
live within his customary revenues. And his magnates
too, for similar reasons, were finding it harder to give
the king the aid he asked. Events suggested an
institution to escape feudalism just as they were making
escape both practical and expedient. The principle of
promise combined with 1) the common-law jury, 2) the
canon-law appearance by attorney, and 3) perhaps the
example of the fourth Lateran council, to suggest a
practice that soon became consent in parliament—not
only in England but throughout most of Catholic Europe.
Jury
The jury has always been what it is today, a finder
of fact (a "verdict" literally being a "true-saying", a
statement of fact). The jury is important to our story
not because of what it did but because of what it made
people do, not because it found fact but because the
king found it useful. The jury came to England with the
Normans, a convenient way to collect information for a
census. The jury then was a substantial number of
reputable men—four, twelve, or twenty-four—of a
hundred or county, whom a royal official called to the
county court, put under oath to tell the truth, and
asked such questions as, "Who owns that forest?" or "How
much was the last Danegeld?" The questions concerned
only such matters as were supposed to be within the
common knowledge of the locale (and for which there was
no written proof). The truth was taken to be what
jurymen could agree to, that is, what a sample of the
locale showed to be the common belief.
By the end of the twelfth century, the jury had
become an important ingredient in the king's justice.
The king's judges rode great circuits, there being
insufficient judicial business to keep them long in any
one county. They were strangers almost everywhere they
held court. Juries told them what they otherwise could
not know. When a judge arrived in a county, the local
sheriff would impanel a jury (much like today's "grand
jury"). The judge would ask it the names of those
suspected of wrongdoing. He would then have those so
named brought before him to be tried. If a suspect
declined trial by ordeal or combat, the judge would put
all disputed facts to another jury (much like today's
"petit jury"). He would do the same where there was a
dispute between landowners or any other dispute brought
to him (except where the church courts had exclusive
jurisdiction). The judge would also use a jury to find
out the local law where that was relevant to the case.
Since custom is among what those in a locale have in
their common knowledge, it made as much sense to use a
jury to find such law as it did to use it to find any
other fact.
The royal court (curia regis), the center of feudal
ceremony and the kingdom's administrative capital, was
also the kingdom's highest judiciary, having appellate
jurisdiction in all cases and original jurisdiction in
any case considered too important to be left to one
royal judge in a county court. The jury had as much use
in the royal court as in any other. In some cases, the
assembled magnates might serve as the jury—for example,
where a magnate stood accused of treason or the king had
a dispute with the church. But in most cases where a
jury was needed (that is, where local knowledge was
crucial), the royal court would send to the sheriff of
the appropriate county enjoining him to choose suitable
men and have them appear at the royal court on a certain
day ready for work. A jury might have as much to do in
an appeal as in an original hearing. In an appeal, the
jury had to testify to ("bear up the record of") the
original hearing, there being no written record of the
proceeding itself. The memory of those present at the
first hearing was all that distinguished original
hearing from appeal.
Serving on a jury was a duty, not a right; and
having to appear in the royal court at Westminster or
some other distant place was certainly a heavy duty.
Travel was expensive, slow, grueling, and less than
safe. On his own, a common knight or burgess would
hardly have undertaken such a journey, except perhaps to
complain of some great wrong he had suffered and for
which he could find no redress in his own county.
The regular use of juries in the king's courts
built up among commoners a practice of public service
upon royal summons; and at the royal court, a
corresponding practice of summoning commoners when there
was work for them to do. Neither practice had anything
to do with consent. Jurymen were still only good men
sworn to tell the truth, no more than a representative
sample of the common knowledge of their locale. They had
no power to speak for anyone but themselves, and no one
expected them to do more than speak the truth. The jury
was important to consent because the practice of
summoning a jury could be put to a different use. But it
could not be put to that other use until one man could
speak for others.
Power of Attorney
Feudal institutions were hostile to anyone acting
except in person. A vassal might, it is true, give money
in place of personal service—if his lord agreed. But
neither he nor his lord imagined that the money served
for the vassal. The vassal merely served his lord in one
way rather than another. A lord would not normally
accept another man's service in place of his vassal's
because one man's counsel or valor could not take the
place of another's. How could it? If a lord had wanted
the replacement's service, he would have accepted him as
vassal in the first place. Feudal relations were
personal.
Feudal ideas ruled the king's courts of justice.
One had to "wage his law" in person or not at all
(unless a widow, child, or someone else for whom that
was simply impractical). That one should have to appear
in person certainly made sense for the older procedure
of trial by ordeal or combat. But one still had to
appear in person even for trial by jury. One man could
appear for another only to make excuse (essoin) for the
other's nonappearance. He appeared then as the other's
messenger, not as his replacement or attorney.96
If feudal institutions had been the only
institutions, England might have had to wait a long time
for consent by representative. Fortunately, feudal
institutions were not the only ones. The church had
others. Canon law, following Roman law in this as in
much else, allowed one person to act by another, his
attorney (procurator, proctor, proxy, agent, or the
like). Indeed, canon law even allowed a corporation to
act by attorney (the word "proctor" most often referring
to an attorney acting for a cathedral chapter or other
body of lower clergy). The attorney could act for
another, could be that other in law for this or that
purpose, because, and just because, that other had
granted him full and sufficient power so to act. The
attorney was not necessarily someone learned in law,
merely someone with the power of attorney (a power to
"represent", that is, make the other as good as present
for the purpose in question).
In the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, canon law
had considerable influence outside the church. Canon law
was a public law almost equal in importance to the
common law. Not only did clerics predominate in the
king's courts, but the church courts did much business
to which laymen were party. The church at one time
claimed jurisdiction over any case involving a
clergyman, church property, marriage, will, inheritance,
or breach of an oath. A magnate or a town might be
called before a church court as easily as an abbot or
chapter. Nor was the use of proctors limited to judicial
business. A proctor might serve for his master wherever
his master could give him power to act. He could even
appear in a "legislature".
When an archbishop called an assembly of lower
clergy (a convocation), what he got was an assembly of
proctors. By the end of the twelfth century, the
business of such assemblies included approving grants of
aid to the king. The third Lateran council (1178) had
taken from bishops the unilateral power to oblige lower
clergy to pay money to the king. Previously, the bishop
could speak for his clergy without consulting them and
oblige them without their approval. (The church was
never a feudal institution.) Because bishops had proved
too susceptible to the king's entreaties or too free
with church money, the lower clergy were given the power
to grant aids, in the hope that they would be less free
in granting them. (The lower clergy, not the bishops,
had to raise the money granted in the church's name.) A
bishop retained full power to make grants from his
feudal holdings, but thereafter he had to have the
approval of his chapter to make a gracious aid of church
money. The assembly of clergy proved a convenient way to
inform the lower clergy of the king's needs and to
receive a speedy, unified response.
At the beginning of the thirteenth century, Pope
Innocent III added much to the business of such
assemblies. He carried out a major reform of church
administration, the ideal of which he early made clear
in a "decretal" (that is, a decree) regulating the
discipline of the lower clergy. "What touches all," he
had written, quoting a maxim from the Roman private law,
"should be approved by all." Because the decretal was
important to the lower clergy, the maxim was soon widely
quoted, not always in the spirit in which Innocent
intended. In 1295, it appeared in the summons by which
clergy were called to Edward I’s "model parliament".
Innocent's doctrine of approval was not a
formulation of the principle of consent (in our sense)
but simply a maxim of administration. Approval of all
concerned is supposed wise, not necessary (a "should" of
prudence rather than a "shall" of right). Innocent,
prince of the church, claimed within the church a rule
as absolute as that of the Roman emperor. Power flowed
down from him, Peter's vice-regent, to the lowest
churchman, lodging wherever the pope wished. The pope
moved power from one place to another because he thought
it in the interests of the church to do so, not because
the lower clergy had any more right to exercise power
than did a bishop. Each had exactly the right the pope
gave him. The clergy's approval was not consent but a
legal form the pope could do without if he chose. The
clergy were obliged by their approval, when they were,
only because they were obliged by whatever the pope
chose and he had chosen to oblige them by their own
approval.97
The distinction between approval and consent is a
fine one, especially for those used to the feudal
connection of promise and obligation. Feudal ideas could
no more be kept out of the church than church ideas
could be kept out of the king's castle. If the king had
to recruit his administrators from among those the
church educated, the church had to recruit its clerics
97. It was this conception of church organization against whichthe Counciliarists, beginning with Marsilius of Padua, would soonbe writing, their intellectual revolt eventually ending in defeatalmost four centuries later.
96. Rannulf Glanvill, The treatise on the laws and custom of the realm ofEngland commonly called Glanvill, edited by G.D.G. Hall (Thomas Nelsonand Son Ltd.: London, 1965), II, 3 (paid champions arespecifically prohibited). Matters are, however, a bit morecomplicated than I have made them seem. For many cases, it wouldbe those who swore to the truth of one side or the other's claimwho would have to fight. For a good general reference on almostany question of English legal history concerning the period we arenow discussing, see William Holdsworth, A History of English Law, vol.I, 6th ed. (Metheun and Co. Ltd.: London, 1938).
from among the sons and daughters of feudal lords and
vassals. Even within the church, Innocent's doctrine of
approval sometimes sounded like the principle of
consent. "My lord," an assembly of clergy complained to
a papal legate in 1225, "we have heard you have special
letters from the Curia to exact prebends from conventual
churches and we wonder that you proposed nothing of it
in this council, while we, whom the matter especially
touches, are present."98 Though the pope did not need
the council's consent to exact prebends (revenue to
support a stipend), the council had apparently come to
expect him to act as if he did.
If necessity is the mother of invention, confusion
is often the father. By the end of the thirteenth
century, some ecclesiastical writers would be using the
principle of consent in just this way, comparing the
pope to a secular ruler.99 But in 1225, such use was
still in the future, and such a complaint simply showed
confusion about papal reform, canon law intending no
analogy between king and pope. The analogy was, however,
so easy to draw that many must have drawn it. Innocent
himself had declared the pope the chief lord of
Christendom, had treated the German emperor as his
subordinate, and had accepted as vassals many of the
kings of Europe, John of England among them.
Fourth Lateran Council
In 1215, Innocent called the fourth Lateran
council, exhibiting the possibilities of a nonfeudal
legislature for all to see who cared to. Many laymen in
Christendom must have seen. There had been three Lateran
councils since 1122. Though doing some legislating, each
had been a small affair concerned primarily with policy
or administration. The council of 1215 was quite
different. At the height of his power, Innocent summoned
a council "to extirpate vices and implant virtue, to
correct excesses and reform manners, to eliminate
heresies and strengthen faith, to allay discord and
establish peace, to end oppression and increase
liberty." He summoned 400 bishops, 800 abbots and
priors, and all the monarchs of Catholic Europe. These
alone would have made the council unlike any since the
time of the Fathers and should have sufficed to
represent the community of the church. But Innocent
apparently thought otherwise. He also commanded each
bishop to see that every chapter in his diocese sent to
the council some suitable men to act for it. He gave as
his reason for the innovation his intention to put
before the council business touching chapters.100 That
grand council, composed of great personages and simple
proctors, then legislated grandly, pronouncing the
church one and universal; enjoining annual confession,
penance, and communion; regulating in detail episcopal
elections and qualifications of clergy; providing for
the maintenance of cathedral schools and for theological
institutions; forbidding trial by ordeal and combat; and
so on.
The fourth Lateran council exhibited the
possibilities of a legislature without quite revealing
how a feudal king was to make one of his own. Innocent
had summoned all those he thought touched by what the
council would do. Those he summoned came because the
pope had summoned them. By custom, a king could summon
for counsel and aid only those who owed him service.
Those who came did so because they had promised to come.
If a king summoned others, those owing him no service,
why should they come? What could make them come?
Innocent's council contained both some who acted for
themselves and some who acted for others. The king had
often summoned men to act for themselves, but how could
he make a knight or burgess act for another? Innocent's
council made laws as well as laying taxes, taxed those
not present as well as those present, and even changed
civil law all over Catholic Europe. The pope, having
plenitude of power from God, might well give a council
power to make law or levy taxes however it pleased, the
fear of God being the efficacious sanction for whatever
it did. But a king had no such power in fact, though his
clerics told him he too held office by the grace of God.
His magnates obeyed custom first; oath second; and their
king, only in consequence. A king might call whomever he
pleased to a council. But though all came, the work of
the council would prove mere words without something
like the feudal promise to make it obliging.
Perhaps even without a fourth Lateran council, the
useful elements of jury summons and appearance by
attorney, heated in the furnace of the king's need,
might have combined with feudal promising to form a
principle of (political) consent. But even after that
Lateran council, the principle of consent took form only
slowly. The council merely stated a problem: Where was a
king to find an institution (like the Lateran council) to lay taxes (and change
laws) obliging every subject with the obliging power of the feudal promise
while not requiring of subjects what they would not do? The century
following the fourth Lateran council was a time of
political experimentation all over Catholic Europe. Most
of the experiments failed. But from the debris of
experimentation there eventually emerged the
representative national legislatures characteristic of
Europe in the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth
centuries, the institutions of medieval
constitutionalism—and the principle of consent.
Notes
Chapter 7
Consent in Person and by Proxy
The English parliament, among the earliest medieval
legislatures, emerged only slowly and uncertainly, as
much by chance as by choice, more legal punctilio than
political ideal, an unstable compromise of interests
rather than a decisive public act.101 Parliament, an
assembly not of magnates only but of magnates and
representatives of others, emerged slowly in part
because its emergence required major changes in custom;
in part because both king and subjects had to see its
usefulness; but in part too because parliament had to
take a form making its actions morally obliging to those
present only by others (as well as to those present in
person).
In the thirteenth century, most questions about the
form of parliament were in fact questions about the form
of summons. The summons was the constitution of
parliament, parliament existing only at the king's call
and only for as long as he pleased. Parliament had no
continuous life, not much continuity of membership among
representatives, and only that continuity of procedure
imparted to it by the continuity of the royal court. The
members of parliament were determined by who were
summoned; its powers, by the purpose for which they were
summoned; its rights, by the terms of summons.
Parliament began to take form in the 1240s, but its form
was still not settled until well after 1300.
The clerks of Edward I struggled for most of his
long reign (1272-1307) to formulate a summons satisfying
at once both king and people. The king wanted to call
proxies with full discretion, able to do at once
whatever might need doing. His subjects wanted to send
mere messengers to fetch the king's proposals, present
them to county or town, and carry the decisions back to
him. By the end of the thirteenth century, Edward's
clerks had found a formula so satisfactory that it was
to remain almost unchanged until the middle of the
nineteenth century. The following writ of summons,
probably first used in 1305, gives the formula by which
Edward's clerks finally transformed summoning of jurors
into summoning of attorneys—and so, transformed the
giving of feudal promises into the giving of political
consent:
To the sheriff, greetings: We firmly enjoin you tosee to it that from your county two knights areelected without delay; and from each town or cityin your county, two of the more discreet burgessesor citizens, capable of work. And they are to bemade to appear before us at Westminster on theSunday following the Feast of St. Matthew nextensuing. And these knights, citizens, and burgessesare to have full and sufficient power forthemselves and their respective communities to doand consent to those things which in our parliamentshall be ordained, lest for lack of this powerthese matters should remain unaccomplished.102
Proctors were summoned with a different formula
addressed to their bishop rather than to the local
sheriff. Magnates (and prelates) were summoned
individually by an older formula. But the most important
writ, the writ of the future, is this one for summoning
knights and burgesses.103
The writ reveals parliament to be not a modern
legislature but an assembly of men in public service
bearing the proxies of many back home. The writ shows no
attention to the procedure for electing representatives.
Each county had long elected (that is, chosen in some
way or other) its own coroner; and each town, its own
council. Communities had been sending elected
representatives to the royal court off and on since at
least 1227. The writ simply assumes some customary
procedure for holding an election, unconcerned that
procedures might vary from one community to the next.
The writ is equally unconcerned with the ratio of
representatives to represented. Though one county or
town may have many more inhabitants than another, each
is to have just two representatives. The writ is
concerned only that the representatives be men of some
quality, a knight or "discreet burgess". The sending of
representatives is treated as if it were the sending of
jurors to bear up the record of a trial. Representing is
neither an office someone might run for nor a
responsibility that men might freely meet. Serving in
parliament is "work". Though it requires men of quality,
even such men must be "made to appear". Parliament is
the king's business; and, by his summons, now public
business, but it is not yet a business anyone will
participate in unless "made to".
The business of parliament is consenting, not
legislating. Representatives are to appear with power
"to do and consent". The writ treats a community not as
a corporation the acts of which oblige all members, but
as a multitude of individuals each obliged by his own
act. Each representative is to come not simply with
power to consent for his community. He is to come with
power to consent both for himself and for (the rest of)
his community. The representative comes both for himself
and for those back home, is to consent in person for
himself and as proxy for those back home, and so
realizes in one person both consent in person and
consent by proxy. Though he is to be elected "from" his
community, he is not treated as the member of a body but
as one individual among others. The writ is faithful to
the individualism of the feudal promise. The writ can
show no concern for the procedure of election because
the power of attorney is dependent not on the choice of
representative but on his being granted the power to act
for those he is to represent.
Election and grant of power are logically separate
questions. The writ is concerned only with the question
of power. The power is to be "full and sufficient." The
representative is not to be able to plead "no authority"
(as some had), not to have to return home to consult,
and not to be bound before he arrives. He is to come
ready to oblige himself and his community without delay.
He is not forbidden to come instructed, but he must have
full power. The writ does not distinguish between tax
and law, or between law and policy. The representative
may be asked to consent to whatever might be "ordained".
Since parliament is only a special form of the royal
court, the king may there ordain whatever is within his
own power as well as what is within his power only with
the consent of parliament. The king, not parliament,
decides what shall be proposed for consent. The writ
treats parliament as without power to initiate
legislation of any sort. Parliament can only consent to
what "shall be ordained".
The consent is not therefore a mere formality. The
writ does not warn (as one might expect after Magna
Carta) that business will proceed whether or not all
communities send representatives, whether or not all
representatives come with full and sufficient power, or
whether or not all consent. Instead, the writ warns that
failure to send a representative with full and
sufficient power may cause something to remain
"unaccomplished". Though the writ gives the impression
that every representative must consent if something is
not to remain unaccomplished, the writ is in fact silent
on the procedure of parliament. The writ pays no more
attention to the procedure of parliament itself than to
the procedure of its election. Is parliament to consent
by each representative consenting expressly just as in
the feudal gathering of magnates? If so, the writ has no
reason to mention procedure, since in a sense there is
none. If consent is not to be by each representative
consenting expressly for himself and for his community,
by what procedure is parliament to consent? Custom had
as yet no settled alternative to the consent of all and,
as the next chapter will show, custom would have no
alternative for a century or more to come.
Notes
PART THREE: The Third Principle of Consent
"As long as the medieval, essentially juristic,conception of government as the offspring ratherthan the parent of law remained true to life, andas long as the contract remained in its medievalform, it could not be called unhistorical, or self-contradictory." — J.W. Gough, The Social Contract, p.26
Part Two examined the prehistory of consent, the
circumstances from which consent emerged after 1200, and
the forms in which it first emerged. This part begins
with an early description of consent in parliament and
ends with questions raised by the practice of consent
during the last three centuries, adding a third
principle of consent, that of consent by legislators, to
the two already identified, consent in person and
consent by proxy. This part also puts into historical
relation consent and such procedures as election of
legislators, majority decision, and apportionment.
Chapter 8
Modus: Consent in Parliament about 1320
The Modus Tendendi Parliamentum is a handbook for a
parliament of the early fourteenth century.104 The
writer, unknown but probably a parliamentary clerk, had
ideas of his own. His handbook is as much a collection
of proposed reforms as of actual practice. Though Modus
may have gained considerable authority during the
fourteenth century as an early Robert's Rules, historians
seem agreed that its fusion of proposed and actual makes
it unreliable history. Modus is nevertheless a treasure
house. The treasure is as much in the falsehoods as in
the facts.
Judged by what little else is known of parliaments
under Edward II (1307-1326), Modus is the work of
someone with advanced ideas. Modus has a higher opinion
of the commons than the facts could justify for another
half century, a feeling for parliament as a permanent
institution most political writers would not show until
the end of the fifteenth century, and a sense for
procedural detail (from the salary of a member to the
assignment of clerks to committees) unequaled until the
seventeenth century. The treasure of Modus, apart from
the wealth of detail, is precisely its advanced ideas.
The parliament of Modus is the perfect fourteenth-
century parliament, a parliament with its principles
exposed and worked in a certain direction. Modus, though
it has no place for the feudal ideas of Magna Carta,
still moves freely among ideas equally unfamiliar. Modus
reveals a parliament of mixed membership like the fourth
Lateran council, a procedure sharply distinguishing
taxes from other matters, and a principle of consent
having nothing to do with majority vote. Modus both
provides some evidence for how the writ of summons
(quoted in Chapter 7) was originally understood and
establishes a fixed point from which to chart consent's
later career.
Modus, while recognizing no houses of parliament,
does distinguish five estates or grades (exclusive of
the king): 1) bishops and other chief clergy holding
feudal tenure; 2) proctors of the clergy; 3) lords and
barons; 4) knights of the counties; and 5) citizens and
burgesses. These estates are sometimes grouped as:
magnates, whether bishops, other chief clergy, earls or
barons, "each of whom attends parliament in his own
right as an individual"; and commons, whether "proctors
of the clergy, knights of counties, or citizens and
burgesses, who together represent the whole commons of
England."105 A magnate may act as he thinks best, but a
common member is "to act as his community would have
acted if each and every individual... had been there in
person".106 Common members are to bring with them to
parliament "warrants in duplicate... to the effect that
they have been sent as duly elected representatives and
attorneys of their [respective communities]."107 Modus,
though here consistent with the writ of summons, neither
states the formula of summons nor says more about the
procedure of election than did the summons. The primary
concern of Modus is parliament itself, not what happens
before or after.
Once parliament is assembled, the chancellor, or
some other royal official, announces to the whole body
"the reasons for calling parliament together".108 The
business of parliament is "first, war matters... and
other business touching the persons of the king, queen,
or their children [for example, aids]; secondly, matters
of public concern to the kingdom, for example, the
statutory amendment of defective laws...; and thirdly,
private business... taken according to the order in
which petitions have been filed."109 For the first five
days of parliament anyone, whether a member or not, may
"lodge a petition or complaint before parliament".110 The
procedure of parliament differs significantly with the
kind of business. I shall discuss the differences, not
in the order of business, but beginning with aids, going
next to petitions, and ending with the public business.
Aids
The granting of aids is the only business important
enough to have a chapter to itself. The procedure is
close to that required by Magna Carta, though Magna Carta
is not mentioned: "It is not customary," according to
Modus, "for the king to seek aid from his kingdom for
any other reason than for an impending war, or to knight
his sons or to give his daughters in marriage."111 The
aid is "to be sought in full parliament... and should be
granted by the common consent of all members of
parliament."112
Having plainly required unanimity for an aid
("common consent of all"), Modus recognizes a possible
exception. The exception, though at first it seems a
startling innovation for the fourteenth century, turns
out to be a modest technicality noteworthy here only for
showing the absolute dominion of unanimity in taxation.
For once, the exception does prove the rule.
"[It] should be clearly understood," warns Modus
(seeming to take back what it has just given out), "that
two knights representing a county in parliament have a
greater voice in parliament in granting and refusing
than a lord earl of England, and likewise the
proctors... of a diocese have a greater voice... if they
all agree, than the bishop himself."113 How can anyone
have a greater voice than any other where a vote has to
be unanimous? Why do two knights, but not one, outweigh
an earl? Is it simply that two votes are greater than
one? Why then must the proctors of a diocese all agree
if they are to outweigh the bishop? Why not just one
more than half? Is Modus here alluding to something like
the modern primacy of the house of commons almost at
parliament's beginning?
The evidence Modus offers for its claim answers all
these questions. "The king can hold a parliament", Modus
observes, "with the commons of his kingdom, without
bishops, earls, and barons, provided that these have
been summoned [and choose not to come]."114 Modus might
have cited Chapter 40 of Magna Carta to show that
business may proceed though not every magnate answers
the summons to parliament. Instead, Modus relies upon
historical myth (a myth of great importance in the
seventeenth century). The king could hold a parliament
without his magnates, argues Modus, "because once there
were no bishops, earls and barons, and yet the kings of
those days held their parliaments."115 The myth, whatever
its origin, indicates that parliament is already
immemorial custom, its recent origin forgotten. Having
shown the magnates to be dispensable to parliament,
Modus goes on to show the commons to be indispensable.
Modus correctly points out that "if the commons, both
clergy and lay, were to be summoned to parliament,...
but refused to come for some definite reason, as for
example, if they held that the king was not ruling as he
should,... there would be no parliament."116 There would,
Modus might have added, be only the feudal gathering of
magnates with all its feudal power.
So, the claim of greater voice for commons in
parliament comes to this: Two knight have more voice in
parliament than does an earl because, though one counts
no more than the other, the commons are (logically)
necessary to parliament while the magnates are not.
There must be two knights, not just one, because a
county cannot be represented by one knight. The two must
be there and agree if they or those back home are to
have any voice at all. The same for the proctors of the
diocese. The claim of greater voice has nothing to do
with voting or a primacy of the House of Commons.
Consent to aids is consent by every one.
Petitions
The procedure for disposing of petitions, though
not altogether clear, is clearly different from that of
granting aid. Petitioning, though "private business" one
might expect to be sent to administrators or judges, is
treated in Modus as a special class of "legislation"
(much as a modern legislature might have its "private"
or "member's" bill). Some petitions may be sent to
committee. Members of parliament, being "specially
deputed to hear and examine petitions on their own, away
from the main body", are to return with the petitions
when they "have reached unanimity and full agreement on
their judgments... and deliver their judgments to the
full parliament."117 These petitions, together with any
not sent to committee, then follow the procedure for
other "legislation" (the other taking precedence).
Modus does not make much of petitioning, though
petitioning came to be of great importance. The delivery
of petitions in time of parliament helped make
attendance there worth the grant of aid the king seldom
failed to ask. The aids even came to be looked upon as
the king's fee for doing justice in parliament,
parliament itself being thought of as one of the king's
courts of justice. The passing of petitions (bills) was
the beginning of modern legislation. Even during the
fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, much of what entered
the statute books began not as a proposal from the king,
but as a petition from the commons. That Modus requires
unanimity in the committee considering petitions is,
then, a matter of consequence for the later history of
legislation. Of particular consequence is that Modus
speaks of agreement, not consent, when discussing the
vote for deciding what to do with a petition.
Unfortunately, Modus says so little about petition that
it is hard to say what the consequence is of what it
does say.
Other Business
Modus has a characteristically medieval
understanding of law. Law, according to Modus, may be
"customary law or law established by the executive or by
the practice of the courts."118 The only kind of law
Modus does not mention is the law we are most likely to
think of when we speak of "law", that is, law enacted by
a legislature. That is no mere oversight. Until at least
the sixteenth century, law (so called) would be more
command than rule, an act of magistracy. Even theorists
would have trouble explaining how there could be new law
as well as new enactments "correcting errors" in old
law.
Parliament itself could be understood not as a
rule-maker but as a judge, the "high court of
parliament", even when in fact it had made new rules.
Law for Modus, as for Henry de Bracton—a judge under
Henry III (1216-1272) and the great authority in English
law until the seventeenth century—, is "in the broadest
sense, everything that is read [and in] its special
sense a just sanction, ordering virtue and prohibiting
its opposite."119 Legislation in the modern sense of new
rule rather than new sanction is unknown (outside the
church). Not surprisingly then, Modus limits
"legislation" to "amendment of defects in the law" and
describes no distinct procedure for legislating.
"Legislating" is, in fact, almost anything but granting
aid.120
What Modus says about questions other than aid
suggests that parliament's role in "legislating" is
giving counsel, not consent. "[When] a contention,
doubt, or difficulty arises in matters of internal and
domestic policy, or in external relations and matters of
war, the problem should be reduced to writing and
referred to parliament... for debate and discussion
among the estates."121 If it "becomes necessary, each
estate should be instructed by the king... to withdraw
itself."122 The members of each estate then "consider and
decide among themselves the best and most proper way for
the matter to proceed, accordingly as they would be
willing to answer before God, both for the king, for
themselves, and for those whom they represent."123 Each
estate is to bring back its reply in writing. The matter
is then to be decided "in accordance with the best and
most sensible counsel, and in any case in such a way as
a majority of parliament can agree together."124
Parliament is no more a modern legislature than is
any one of the king's other counselors. But, even when
giving counsel, parliament is not to be thought to
decide by counting votes. Modus does not say whether
"majority" is majority of estates or of individuals, nor
does it say whether the majority is a numerical majority
or some other sort. Numerical majority cannot be
assumed. Writers contemporary with Modus certainly did
not assume it. Marsilius of Padua, for example,
completing his Defender of Peace, about this time, is
typical in this (if not in much else). Though he puts
the legislative power in "the people or the whole body
community over which the law is made" (just as Aristotle
had).125
Modus can say numerical majority when it wishes to.
Modus uses "greater number" once, during its
recommendation of a committee of twenty-five to settle
questions where there is no majority in parliament (a
committee, it should be noted, of the same size and of
equally special purpose, as the committee of barons
Magna Carta put under the same voting rule).126
The distinction between majorities, though known to
Aristotle and important now, must have appeared
unimportant to Modus when considering procedure in
parliament. It is easy to understand why. The king,
sitting among the three to five hundred members of his
parliament, was bound by no vote except in matters of
aid. In other matters, he put his questions, listened to
the debate much as a modern politician might read an
opinion poll, and then did as he thought best.
Parliament offered counsel, not command. The king would
no more ignore an opinion prevailing in parliament than
he would count heads to see what opinion prevailed. He
would listen for power, not for mere numbers, but seldom
would it happen that numbers stood on one side and power
on the other. The distinction between majorities would
not appear important to Modus because Modus
distinguishes aid and counsel, aid being a matter for
consent (contract) while counsel is merely a matter for
agreement (consensus). The grant of aid (obliging the
granters) requires express consent in person or by
proxy. No mere majority could oblige those not
consenting in person or by proxy. The giving of counsel
obliges no one, though one ought to give counsel as he
would be "willing to answer before God for the king, for
[himself], and for those [he represents]." Like aid,
counsel is now public business; but, except for aid, no
public business is yet the making of politically-
obliging rules. Though parliament institutionalizes
formal moral obligation to law, there is yet no
connection either between majority vote and consent or
between consent in parliament and law in general. Like
the 1305 writ of summons, Modus reveals a principle of
consent lacking anything now commonly supposed to
accompany consent, except formal moral obligation to pay
certain taxes.
There is, then, an important difference between the
way that I am reading English parliamentary practice and
the way that historians read the roughly contemporaneous
history of ideas. So, for example, Arthur Monahan
summarizes his argument:
This notion [of the ruler as regent exercisingpower for the community] can be seen in fullyexplicit form in Aquinas, when he uses the term"represent" and the notion of the ruler as "he whohas the power of the whole" (vis universitatis) in the
same text. In this sense the community is not somuch a collective whole of individual members eachwith individual rights as a part of the whole, asit is in an abstraction or, better, an image of thewhole. Ultimately, this is why the question of howthe people express their consent to having thepersonification of the commonweal exerciseauthority held so little interest for many medievalpolitical writers and legists.127
As I read English parliamentary practice, ordinary
people (or, at least, magnates, knights, burgesses, and
the like), though not political writers and (canon)
legists, already viewed themselves as individuals with
individual rights. The problem was to see themselves as
part of a collective (commonweal) larger than county or
town. Apparently, this problem was invisible to medieval
political writers and legists.
Notes
Chapter 9
Majority Vote and Other Refinements, 1320-1600
By 1600, decision in parliament (and out) had long
been by majority vote. Consent in parliament is no
longer limited to taxes but extends equally to all
lawmaking, and the decision of parliament is taken for
the consent of everyone present in person or by
representative, no matter how he voted. Consent in 1600
is already much like consent today. What happened during
the three centuries between the parliament of Modus and
the parliament of 1600? How did consent by individual
proxy become consent by majority? Sad to say, historians
have not been able to answer those questions with any
exactness. Early parliamentary history went largely
unrecorded. Little is known beyond the members of
parliament in those years and their acts. The change
from consent by individual proxy to consent by majority
went undebated and almost unnoticed. To the degree we
know anything, it seems that the crucial steps were
taken more for convenience than on any principle, more
by specification of what was thought to have been
practice than by any perceived departure from previous
practice. The change may have been complete before 1500.
But so little was then said of procedure that it is
impossible to tell. Still, though the parliamentary
records do not provide a narrative, they are sufficient
for a theory-disciplined reconstruction of the crucial
steps.
A reconstruction necessarily presents as one
orderly development what in fact may have been many
distinct developments, disorderly in themselves, united
only late, and perhaps given final form by the
accidental analogies of custom as much as by any inner
logic. It is a hypothesis inviting historians to search
archives for refutation. The obscurity of early
parliaments no doubt helps to explain how seventeenth
century writers, including both Hobbes and Locke, could
see consent by majority as a law of nature. A
reconstruction of the change from consent by individual
proxy to consent by majority, though not uninteresting
in itself, is of interest here because it invites us to
think of consent by majority as a complex and striking
achievement, a procedure not to be understood without
close study, a device of obligation not easily defended.
For purposes of discussion, I shall distinguish three
steps in the change from consent by proxy to consent by
legislative majority: 1) parliament's change from
gathering of individuals before the king to an organized
body, 2) regulation of parliamentary elections, and 3)
the maturing of parliamentary procedure.
From Gathering to Body
For a gathering like the early parliaments to
become a body, there had to be continuity of
participants from session to session. The magnates
always had such continuity, a magnate ordinarily coming
into parliament by inheritance and leaving by death. But
there was no such automatic continuity for the commons.
While parliament met rarely and attendance was more
burden than honor, more the king's business than the
public's, few commoners would attend more than one
parliament in a lifetime. The commons would have no more
continuity than a succession of common-law juries.
After 1300, parliament met more frequently—local
uprisings, feudal politics, and foreign wars making it
fiscally necessary for the king to summon parliament
almost biennially. Simultaneously, parliament became
more important both to magnates and (lay) commons. After
Edward I, England had a succession of weak kings. For
two centuries, with little respite, England's domestic
history is all court intrigue, crazy kings, popular
dissatisfaction, serious rebellions, and dynastic wars.
During these two centuries, the magnates found the
commons so useful that a great lord might take the
trouble to see that the same experienced men (of his
persuasion) appeared session after session for any
county within his gift. The commons itself also found
parliament useful for their purposes, especially as they
learned to negotiate with the king, trading grants of
aid for approval of their petitions. The commons came to
value experience in its representatives.
What Modus describes is still a gathering before
the king rather than a deliberative body, a multitude in
which individuals give consent or counsel, not a
corporate person that consents and counsels in its own
name. Nevertheless, even by the time of Modus, there
must have been sufficient continuity in commons for
parliament to become a body. What parliament then lacked
was not continuity in members so much as a sense of
membership. That great gathering in the sight of the
king, divided between laymen and clergy, magnates and
commons, burgesses and knights, worked against the
growth of any such sense. The king saw only individuals
debating before him; and those before him could not feel
themselves one body while they differed so much among
themselves both in opinion and class. Such a gathering
could not become a body.
Each particular estate, on the other hand, could
become a body. Small, unified in both interest and
culture, each estate naturally had a certain cohesion
even while its meeting apart was merely a preparatory
conference hastily convened outside of parliament. The
difference between such cohesion and membership is, of
course, still great. It is the difference between mere
mutual good feeling within a crowd and that sense of
ordered participation one has in regular, sustained, and
common deliberation under standing rules. There was not
likely to be such ordered participation as long as there
were five estates in one parliament. Five estates were
too many to coordinate without gathering them together.
Under the circumstances, they could not gather together
without becoming a mere gathering in the sight of the
king. Either parliament had to break up into estates or
the estates had to unite into a single body. In France,
"parliament" (the estates-general) broke up into the
three estates (clergy, nobles, and burgesses). Each
estate then acted for its own class, dealt directly with
the king, and let the king speak for the public
interest. Elsewhere in Catholic Europe, "parliament"
developed in other ways. In England, during the fifty
years after Modus, the estates reorganized into one
parliament of two houses.
The proctors of the clergy stopped attending
parliament soon after 1320. The lower clergy had little
interest in the public business of parliament. Their
government sat in Rome, not Westminster. Rather than
tire themselves in parliament, they returned to their
older practice of considering the king's aid along with
the other acts of charity (yes, charity!) they commonly
performed during their convocations. Whatever procedure
the commons worked out in the next two centuries, would
be worked out without the help or example of the already
deliberative practice of the clergy.
The bishops and other prelates remained in
parliament. Without their lower clergy, they sat merely
as lords spiritual beside lords temporal, sitting by the
same feudal right as the lords temporal and having much
the same interests. Though they remained a separate
estate in theory, in practice they soon became spiritual
lords among other lords.
During early parliaments, the knights preferred the
company of magnates to the company of burgesses. The
knights were bound to the magnates by the feudal past,
by a common interest in the land, and by a common tax
rate. But, by 1330, knights and burgesses were caucusing
together. Feudal tenure was already turning into simple
ownership. The new wool trade, a common dependence on
commerce rather than on feudal tenants, slowly brought
knight and burgess together just as it separated knight
and magnate. The new arrangement of classes would not be
complete for more than a century. But, by the 1340s,
knights and burgesses already met together by custom and
were known in the Parliamentary Rolls as "the men of the
commons". By 1380, they regularly reported the results
of their deliberation through a single speaker. The
commons had by then become a single body.128
By 1380, it was also customary for the king, if
present, and his officials to withdraw from the great
hall once the king or chancellor had announced the
reasons for the summons of parliament. Since by custom
the commons also withdrew to their own meeting place at
the same time, the lords had the great hall for their
own deliberations. They too, if only by default, could
become a single body.
By 1380 then, the once unofficial caucuses of five
estates had become two official meetings, two "houses".
Parliament had changed from a great gathering of estates
into one segmented body, each segment able to develop
procedures of its own and the two able to work together
well enough to speak for a single public interest. The
details of their procedures remained to be worked out
over the next few centuries. But already the great
gathering in the sight of the king was becoming a mere
formality.
Elections
Only the commons had to stand for election, the
lords sitting by individual right. At first, no one
worried much about the procedure of election, the only
worry being that enough good men be selected some way or
other (and come with full and sufficient power). Knights
were to be chosen in county court, a monthly assembly of
the freemen of the county, the same assembly at which
the sheriff impaneled juries and the king's judges tried
cases. All freemen were supposed to attend (not as
feudal service but as customary obligation). The sheriff
was not likely to enforce the attendance of all as long
as enough came to perform county business. (For the
purposes of knowledge of what was done there, the
presence of the others could be presumed; a county court
could not keep a secret.) Even if the county court had
only a small fraction of the freeman of the county
present, there was no scandal. While serving in
parliament was more burden than honor, election to
parliament was likely to be by acclamation upon
nomination by the sheriff or some other personage when
it was not by simple appointment announced at the county
court. The problem must generally have been not how to
decide a contested election but how to find two men both
able and willing to be elected. Though the king
repeatedly called for knights, he often had to make do
with squires, lawyers, or other less discreet gentlemen.
Practices often survive their usefulness. As late as
1406, the commons had to ask in petition that knights
not be elected "through the favoritism of the
sheriffs".129
"Election" in towns was not much more election than
in the counties. In fourteenth-century Lynn, for
example, the mayor on election day summoned a general
assembly of the most substantial burgesses, read them
the king's writ, and named four burgesses. These four
named four more who together named four more. These
twelve then withdrew from the assembly, chose two
candidates they thought fit, returned, handed the clerk
a note giving the names of the two, and listened while
the clerk proclaimed the two elected. There was, by
custom, no need for the assembly to come to a vote on
whether to elect the two.130
For a long time, both in county and town, there
must have been a good-natured indifference to who went
to parliament. Why worry about who went? Why not elect
by acclamation anyone nominated or stand by quietly
while some trusted official announced his choices? Any
discreet knight or burgess would carry up his neighbors'
petitions, say in parliament what he and his neighbors
were willing to pay in aid, and report back what had
been done there. The king certainly did not care what
counted as election so long as those coming to
parliament promised him the aid he asked and those back
home were legally obliged to pay what was promised. The
law required certain forms; but neither king nor people
had much reason to look beyond the forms. The people had
no reason to look beyond, because the form of election
did not much affect what the elected did. The king had
no reason to look beyond as long the people found the
forms satisfactory. The king would have gladly put aside
parliament entirely, if he could have afforded to do so.
So foreign is this indifference to representation in
parliament that it is today hard to believe that, as
late as 1404, the king could exempt Colchester from the
burden of sending burgesses to parliament on condition
that the town accept all statutes, ordinances, and
charges made or granted in parliament.131
Dissension makes for precise rules of procedure;
consensus, for half-expressed principles. While
parliament only granted aid, counseled the king, and
transmitted petitions, parliamentary elections could
work by consensus and no one would make much of
procedure. Even after service in parliament became
enough of an honor for individuals to compete hotly
against one another, the electors still had little
reason to make much of the election. Though the king
might seek counsel from parliament concerning his
business, the king's business seldom seemed the business
of those electing members to parliament. The king's wars
were his affair, though some of the money for them was
not. Electors were no more likely to divide over such a
war than over whom the king chose to marry. Such affairs
were not part of the ordinary elector's life. Electors
were united by a common interest in keeping grants of
aid small and having their petitions granted. Only
rarely might the electors of a town or county divide
over the merit of a particular candidate or petition.
Electors were also united by a common interest in
having elections made quickly and coolly. Every elector
had to leave his own affairs to attend town assembly or
county court. He made little profit doing the king's
business, but he could risk a great deal. By supporting
this or that candidate for parliament too hotly, the
elector might alienate useful friends or make powerful
enemies. Where few could gain and many might lose, many
might not attend the election at all; and many of those
attending might stand by silently, quite satisfied with
any decision not slow in coming. Others, though they
shouted for this or that candidate, might make no
objection when another was declared the winner and might
even join in the general acclamation. What had they to
gain from objecting?
That good-natured indifference must have failed
sometimes, even in the fourteenth century. To have a
common interest is one thing; to agree upon it, another.
But much stood in the way of failing to agree. The
issues were likely to be simple and familiar. The
community was small enough for much to be settled
informally. Even the practice of sending two
representatives to each parliament allowed many
divisions to be patched up at the election and sent up
to parliament with the favorites of the divided
electorate.
Nevertheless, sometimes the electors must have
hotly divided, perhaps over a petition, over loyalties
to opposed and powerful families seeking to keep all
honors in their own followers, or over some other
enduring or transitory cause. If, by election day, one
candidate was clearly stronger than the other, the
election might still be decided quietly, the weaker side
not wishing to pick a fight it would lose. If, however,
the strength of the two sides seemed equal, someone
might suggest a special method for deciding the
election. What method would matter little, provided it
was consistent with custom, was agreeable to the
candidates, and would not upset many electors. In some
places candidates might draw straws; in others perhaps,
fight with swords; in others, suffer some ordeal. But,
because of its use in Magna Carta and canon law, decision
by numerical majority must have been well known and so,
often suggested. A method once used successfully would
likely be used again and in time become customary with
the particular county or town. Decision by numerical
majority, because it is easy to use and bears some
relation to power, would seldom prove unsuccessful when
used.
When election by numerical majority became
customary in this way, the principle of election would
not be simple majority vote but by agreement of all the electors
of the community or at least the greater number. The electors would
struggle to get the agreement of all on some slate and
only failing in that would fall back upon counting
votes. Election by majority vote would be a second-best
election. The principle of election would become the
principle of simple majority only where disagreement in
the electorate became more common than unanimity or at
least common enough to be accustomed.
By the end of the fourteenth century, as the
commons became increasingly important to the magnates in
their dynastic intrigues, individual magnates took an
increasingly important part in the elections of their
locale, introducing into the electorate systematic and
persistent divisions. Because of the uncertainty of
custom in some locales and the duplicity of officials in
others, disputed election became more common. Because
the electors of each community continued to share an
interest in quick, quiet elections, parliament laid down
a general rule to foreclose or settle such disputes. The
franchise act of 1429 made decision by majority vote the
rule for parliamentary elections where the electors
could not all agree.132
The franchise act, though treated as a minor
reform, suggests a major change in the understanding of
representation. Corporate procedure (decision by
majority vote) has displaced feudal individualism as the
principle of election. The writ of summons and the Modus
had treated the represented community as a multitude of
individuals, the representative as an attorney or proxy
for each and every individual in the community. The
franchise act, while leaving the representative an
attorney for each and every individual, treats the
represented community (the electors) as a body, an
electorate. Removing from the individual electors the
choice of representative, the act placed that choice in
the electorate acting by majority decision. While
election was by agreement of all, each elector might be
supposed to give the representative a power of attorney
by the same express agreement or silence by which he
chose the representative. Once election was by majority,
that could no longer be supposed. How could a vote for A
be consent to B?
The representative had to be granted a power of
attorney for each and every elector if he was to be able
(in point of law) to act as if each and every member of
his community were present in person. The writ of
summons required him to have such power. What could be
supposed if the proxy was not given by election? There
seem to be only two options, either a) that each
individual granted the representative a power of
attorney by some act distinct from election or b) that
the electorate itself granted that power by election.
The only evident candidate for power-granting act
distinct from election is instructing-the-
representative-after-election. But instructing seems
ineligible for that act. Where election has to be by
majority vote, because all cannot agree, there will not
always (not even often) be enough agreement for
instruction to be by all.
So much for the first supposition. That leaves the
second, that the electorate grants the power of attorney
for each elector by the act of election itself. If the
electorate can grant a power of attorney for individual
electors, the electorate can oblige individual electors
by its acts and individual electors can consent without
agreeing to anything. The supposition has an
abstractness, a clarity of principle, not to be found in
any medieval statement recognizing consent as a
principle of government.
Gough thinks the first writer to distinguish
clearly between the contract of government and the
contract creating a society with which the government
could contract was the Italian lawyer Marius Salamonius.
Salamonius did this in De Principatu, probably complete by
1513, though published only in 1544.133 Even 1513 is
almost half a century after the English had begun acting
as if there were a social contract (a contract
empowering the electorate to act as a political
society). 1513 is, nonetheless, more than a century
before English political theory took notice of it. That,
I think, is not as surprising as it may seem. As we
shall see in Part Four, political theory paid little
attention to the kingdoms until after the Protestant
Reformation. The conceptual problem election by majority
vote poses for our reconstruction is nonetheless
substantial: The social contract we have described is
contrary to feudal individualism; it inserts the
decision of a body (rather than an individual proxy)
between the decision of individuals and what they agree
to do. How could medieval Englishmen act on such a
proposition without recognizing in their actions a new,
a startlingly new, principle? How could such a principle
be adopted without recorded outcry?
The answer is, I think, that the new principle fit
in with an old one, the same principle that made
attendance at county court small and made the choice of
representative so long a matter of indifference. The new
principle remained hidden for a long time, its
significance appearing only in retrospect after
centuries of development brought it to light and
distinguished it from the old one.134 If the franchise
act changed practice little, it changed feeling about
practice less. If it forgot feudal individualism, it
remembered communal sentiment. Feudalism was a national
institution, but county and town were local societies. A
large town was in most respects as self-governing as a
city-state; county, only somewhat less so. The towns
took care of their own affairs under royal charter. In a
county, the royal judge, advised by a local jury, served
local interests; the royal sheriff, watched by the local
coroner and jury, resided in the locale; and the law
remained primarily the common law of the locale. If
feudalism held the nation together, habit and sentiment
held together the inhabitants of a particular locale. If
feudalism could turn any relation between men into the
private business of individuals, the county court or
town assembly could return it to the community. Freemen
appeared in county court not as tenants of this or that
lord but as freeholders upon a common business. The same
experience that left no room for consent in ancient
principles, worked against it in county and town. For
the common freeholder, the nation was (at best) an
abstraction while the county was his native land. The
king was a foreigner and parliament, a gathering of
strangers; but his county men were friends, patrons, and
relatives, and their court, a gathering of affections.
Consent seems to be a principle only in a
population not to be held together simply by habit and
sentiment. Consent is unnecessary in a (civil) society
that seems natural. Though consent was a principle in
medieval England, it was probably not as much a
principle within county or town as nationally.135
Whatever the national divisions, within a local
electorate, no elector stood to lose at the hands of his
county men what he stood to lose at the hands of the
king. His county men shared with him a common interest
in low taxes and preservation of their common law. A
division over dynasties or baronic intrigue was a
division of opinion, not of interest. Each elector was
like every other in what counted; and, for each, that
likeness was as evident as the peculiarities of the
local speech.
Parliamentary Procedure
Though the franchise act of 1429 must have added
considerably to the authority of majority vote, majority
vote does not seem to have become parliamentary
procedure when it became the procedure for parliamentary
elections.136 Parliament had to grow into it on its own.
Parliament may have used majority vote for some purposes
quite early. Modus mentions certain decisions by "the
greater number". But parliament could not then have used
majority vote for its ordinary procedure. The
heterogeneity of early parliaments and the distinction
between aid and counsel made such use impossible. A
majority, taking into account quality as well as
quantity, may have ruled in early parliaments, the few
and the ignoble submitting to the inevitable. But
majority vote would have made no sense where those
voting did not consider themselves roughly equal at
least in those matters upon which they were voting. Why
should a lord earl of England allow himself to be
counted as less than two knights when he could defeat
them in battle and outweigh them in counsel? The
reorganization of parliament into houses of equals was
necessary if parliament was ever to vote. And even after
that, much stood in the way of voting.
In the upper house, feudal differentiation set up
such a graduated brotherhood that decision by vote among
the lords would have seemed as odd as decision by vote
in a family of four generations where the youngest is
not of age and the oldest is already senile. Voting must
have come late to the house of lords, having to wait
till the lords could look upon themselves as all peers
of the realm and so, equal. Voting coming late to them,
it may have come by analogy with the commons or royal
council, where it was by then already in use.
In the lower house, knights and burgesses were long
two distinct and unequal classes, paying tallage at
different rates and serving the king in different ways.
As late as 1372, the king could still detain the
burgesses at parliament to negotiate a separate aid
after sending the knights home.137 Before there could be
voting in a house of commons, knights and burgesses had
to join in commerce, intermarry, and otherwise merge
into a single class. Only with the disappearance of
differences in quality would it be possible for either
knights or burgesses to take seriously the idea of
deciding by mere quantity, of counting votes as if one
vote were equal to another.
Even then, much would stand in the way of voting
aid. Voting on counsel would come easily enough once all
members of the commons were considered (more or less)
equal in wisdom. The opinion of the greater number might
then be presumed (as in canon law) to be the wiser.
Voting on petitions would come with voting on counsel. A
petition was no more than an unsolicited counsel. But
aid, understood as a grant by individuals present or
represented, could not come so easily. To vote a grant
meant understanding the whole commons of England to be a
single body like the electorate of county or town.
Because no one had any experience of such a national
community outside of parliament, voting aids had to wait
until the house of commons itself became such a
community.
Frequent parliaments, regular reelection of many
members, and long sessions together with the slow
merging of the classes of knight and burgess, would
built up in the house of commons those interconnected
friendships, family ties, habits of proceeding, and
common expectations favoring a communal sentiment in
parliament like that in a town assembly or county court.
Political circumstance also favored such a sentiment.
The house of commons had to act as one body even when
its members were not all agreed on how to act. The
commons was the weaker of the two houses (until at least
the sixteenth century). Its members were individually
more vulnerable to royal fury than a lord was; its
opinions, more easily ignored even when not divided.
Whatever the particular question before the commons on a
given day, the house had little power, its members
little security, unless the commons spoke with a single
voice.
By 1370, the commons had begun to conceal its
differences within the single voice of their "speaker".
If the commons did not vote, how did the speaker know
what to say to king and lords? One must suppose that, at
first, the speaker had nothing to say until every member
of commons, though perhaps not happy with a certain
proposal, was at least satisfied that he could not get
more and so showed himself content to keep quiet before
the king. At first, much of the business of the house
must have been done by consensus or by general
acclamation of the proposal that debate had shown to be
most popular. Even an aid might have been approved in
that way, the representatives of a few counties and
towns not wishing to stand apart from the rest. If the
rest were willing to grant a certain aid, the few might
as well concur. They differed little from the rest
except in opinion and had little chance of doing better
in direct negotiation with the king. Once acclamation
became customary for all questions including aid, it
would be hard to revert to unanimity for aids. If at
first it was seldom wise expressly to withhold consent,
in time it would no longer make sense to claim everyone
had to consent, the old principle of unanimity having
died out.
Decision by consensus is not decision by majority
vote. Not only is there no vote counting, there is also
no vote taken. Indeed, there is no exact number of votes
required to win by acclamation. Perhaps on one day and
for one question, acclamation might come when it seemed
that three-fifths of the house agreed; on another day
and for another question, perhaps the house would wait
to give acclamation until fully two-thirds seemed
agreed. Perhaps the weather or nearness to mealtime
would have as much to do with the number required for
acclamation as would the politics of the question or the
length of the debate. We must imagine the house of
commons proceeding without the modern distinction
between kinds of motions and kinds of votes. Perhaps at
first the popularity of a proposal was judged simply by
the numbers who rose to speak for and against and the
loudness of the cheers or groans that followed each
speech. Perhaps later, the house found it convenient to
raise hands for and against, or to divide according to
opinion (since in a large gathering the cheer of two-
thirds is often not distinctly louder than the cheer of
one-third). In time, however, the house must have
formalized the procedure by which it tested the balance
of opinion. Once the procedure was formalized someone
might call for a test of opinion when it seemed to him
debate had gone on long enough to settle opinion
substantially on one side or the other. If the test
proved him right, the opposition could fall silent and,
upon request of the presiding officer, the proposal
would be approved (or defeated) by acclamation. If, on
the other hand, the test of opinion proved him wrong,
debate might continue.
Acclamation having become customary in this way, it
would in time be taken for granted and, once taken for
granted, might more and more be omitted. The omission
might then itself become customary and acclamation
itself be forgotten just as unanimity had been before.
Parliament, having no written rules (on decision
procedures), would by custom decide questions by vote,
the subsequent silence of the body testifying to the
effectiveness of the vote. Straw voting would, by
stages, have become real voting.138
But even this real voting is not yet decision by
majority vote. Or perhaps it would be better to say that,
though this is majority voting, "majority" does not yet
have the exact meaning of decision by one-more-than-
half-those-voting. We must suppose a house of commons to
have had a close vote sometimes, to have shown itself
uneasy about ending debate while nearly divided, and to
have gone back to debate until there was a sufficient
preponderance on one side or the other. The authority of
simple majority vote must have grown slowly. If the jury
preserved decision by all, the canon law, the royal
council, the king's bench, and even parliamentary
election were one by one conquered for majority vote. If
someone were called upon to rule whether just one more
than half the members of the house was sufficient for
the house to adopt a proposal, he would, as time went on
and the analogies piled up, be ever more likely to rule
that it was.
Though as early as 1476, a judge ruled that a
statute might have force though only "le greindre party
des chevaliers des counties" assented, there is no way
to know whether the members of the house had yet made
exactly that interpretation of their principles.139 The
records report no votes until the next century; and it
is possible that there was until then no vote both so
important and so close as to call for such a ruling in
parliament. However that may be, by 1566, Sir Thomas
Smith, at one time or another, secretary of state for
Queen Elizabeth and a member of parliament, reported in
De Republica Anglorum, that in both houses "as the more
number doth agree, so it is agreed on, or dashed".140
Smith reports no other voting rule and, though he
discusses procedure at length, he mentions no procedural
vote whatever. Though he considers majority vote
important enough to mention, he apparently considers it
reasonable enough and old enough to need no defense and
to have no history; it had become "second nature".
Parliament had achieved consent by majority vote.141
Though—so reconstructed—the achievement of
consent by majority vote may seem inevitable, it was
not. No other kingdom in Europe achieved anything quite
like it for another two centuries. The Poles, to make an
example of an extreme, began their own constitutional
development at about the same time as did the English
and with the same feudal principle of promise; but they
achieved something so different that an English diplomat
thought it "crazy" when he had the opportunity to see it
at work while visiting Poland in 1598.142
Poland's national diet elected the king and, with
his consent, made the nation's laws. The diet consisted
of an upper and a lower house. The upper house, the
council, corresponded to the English house of lords,
being an assembly of all the nation's nobles, church
prelates, and the like. The lower house originally was
an assembly of all gentry, or rather of all those who
chose to come. The assembly, too large and disorderly to
protect the gentry's interests, had by 1493 become a
chamber of deputies. The towns of Poland, being few and
poor, never took much part in the assembly and had no
part at all in the chamber of deputies. Each deputy was
elected by a district diet, an assembly of all gentry of
a district much like England's county court. But,
contrary to (contemporary) English practice, each
district diet not only elected a deputy but also, after
extensive debate and with the unanimous consent of all
those present, gave him detailed instructions concerning
each piece of legislation to be put before the diet.
Such instruction was made easier and more likely by the
requirement that the king publish the agenda of the diet
with the call and by the practice of many kings of
sending trusted envoys to each district diet to explain
the legislation to be proposed and get the district's
support.143
By the early sixteenth century, the confirmed
practice in Poland was that nothing could be decided
without the joint consent of the members of the council
and the district deputies.144 "Consent" did not mean
"consent of the majority" (as by then it did in
England). Though practice did not always live up to
principle, the principle was that "if the deputies could
not attain... unanimity among themselves... then, after
the lapse of six weeks [the term of a diet]... the
deliberations [including all legislation previously
passed at that term] were declared null and void."145
This was the famous liberum veto. There could be no
legislation without unanimous consent of the deputies
and no unanimous consent of the deputies without
unanimity within and among the several district diets
about all the legislation of that term. In Poland, the
feudal principle of promise had developed in a different
direction. Deputies were messengers, not attorneys;
consent, by proxy in fact but virtually in person; and
the decision rule, not majority vote but unanimity, just
as in the feudal gathering of magnates, except that in
early times even the magnates could disagree on one
subject without threatening what they had already agreed
to.
Notes
Chapter 10
From Proctor to Picture
By 1600, the practice of consent in England
resembles closely the practice of consent today.
Decision in parliament is by majority vote and, except
in certain "rotten boroughs" (old towns long
depopulated), election to parliament is almost by
majority vote. The resemblance between the principle of
consent then and now is almost as close. An act of
parliament is supposed to oblige politically those
represented in parliament because they consented: "The
most high and absolute power of the realm of England
consisteth in parliament...," wrote Sir Thomas Smith,
"for every Englishman is intended to be there present,
either in person or by procuration and attorneys, of
what preeminence, state, dignity, or quality soever he
be, from the prince (be he king or queen) to the lowest
person of England. And the consent of the parliament is
taken to be every man's consent."146
For Smith, the principle of consent was proxy (when
not consent in person). The language of proxy
("procuration and attorneys") would serve other writers
well after 1600. For example, in his classic Commentaries
on the Laws of England, William Blackstone, writing two
centuries after Smith, could report that the "commons
consist of such men of property in the kingdom as have
not seats in the House of Lords, everyone of which has a
voice in parliament either personally or by his
representative".147 Even John Stuart Mill, arguing for
proportional representation a century after Blackstone,
might still attribute to an elected representative a
"general power of attorney".148
Nevertheless, for all the resemblance between
consent in 1600 and consent today, for all the service
the language of proxy has done between then and now, the
principle of consent today is not proxy and has not been
for several centuries. The language of proxy fits
today's practice badly. The act of a legislator is today
not the act of her constituents. The representative of
District Five, though she represents the citizens of
that district, acts in her own name, not in theirs as
would a proxy. She holds office, not a power of
attorney. No one supposes the constituents of District
Five to be present in or by her. The legislature, though
it represents the citizens of a state, does not consent
in their name, but merely makes their laws. The language
of proxy, though still used sometimes in discussions of
consent and representation, has now seldom more than a
metaphorical use, raising paradoxes the moment it is
taken literally.
An institution without counterpart in the
experience of a people will be understood by analogy
and, being so understood, may in time be made to
resemble the analogue in many more particulars than at
first it did. Parliament, never having any counterpart
in English experience, has always been understood by
analogy. Before 1600, parliament was understood
primarily by analogy with a court of justice. The
analogy was a happy one. Parliament had begun in the
same royal court as had the courts of justice, had
preserved much of the form of a court, and even did by
petition much a court might do as well.149 The analogy
made comprehensible much a thoughtful person might
otherwise have thought odd or even wrong. For example:
an act of parliament needed no public announcement to
take effect. The act might be enforced against anyone
even though in fact only the members of parliament and
the officers of the king knew of its enactment.
Ignorance was no excuse. How make sense of such a
practice?150
In a case heard in 1365, a certain judge Thorp was
perhaps the first to give a reason: "Though proclamation
has not been made in the country, everyone is held to
know a statute from the time it was made in parliament,
for as soon as parliament has decided anything, the law
holds that everyone has knowledge of it, for parliament
represents the body of the realm."151 Thorp, taking a
member of parliament to represent his community much as
an attorney represents a client, reasons that what the
member learns in parliament may thereafter be presumed
known to his community just as what an attorney learns
in court is thereafter presumed known to his client.
Blackstone says much the same as Thorpe four centuries
later: "[An] act of parliament needs no formal
promulgation to give it the force of law... because
every man in England is, in judgment of law, party to
making an act of parliament, being thereat by his
representative."152 Thorpe need not have drawn on the
analogy between parliament and a court of justice; he
might instead have reasoned that since a statute can do
no more than declare custom, the parties in the case
must be presumed to know the substance of what the
statute requires (though they knew nothing of its
declaration and need not be supposed to know anything of
its penalties). Thorpe's use of the court analogy shows
him to be ahead of his contemporaries. Understanding (it
seems) that a statute can change the law as well as
declare it, he tries to preserve the undoubted force of
unproclaimed statute by some other means.
Blackstone's use of the same analogy is, however,
already old-fashioned. Blackstone knew that a statute
can make new law and that the new law might well be
unknown to anyone outside parliament. When he says that
everyone is "in judgment of law" presumed present, the
phrase "in judgment of law" marks what, for Blackstone
and his contemporaries, is already a legal fiction. As
he makes clear elsewhere, the custom of his day absolved
a member of parliament from all communication even with
the "men of property" who elected him: "Every member,
though chosen by a particular district, when elected and
returned, serves for the whole realm...He is not bound
to consult with, or take advice of, his constituents.153
That Blackstone could repeat without condemnation
that an act of parliament needs no promulgation is
shameful. Who today would attribute to a legislator's
constituent knowledge of what the legislator helped to
enact? Though ignorance of the law is still (generally)
not an excuse for lawbreaking, knowledge is presumed
only where the law has been officially published or
otherwise made common knowledge. A secret law hardly
seems a law at all. Today the reasoning of Thorpe and
Blackstone seems not contrived only but barbaric; the
analogy between parliament and court, without appeal.
Some time after 1600 that analogy gave way to
another, that between parliament and a democratic
assembly of the nation. Where before, there was talk of
proctor, proxy, attorney, procuration, and so on, now
one hears of picture, replica, mirror, miniature, and so
on. Rule by parliament is said to be representative
democracy; democracy, but only within the nation's
representation; parliament, the nation writ small. If
the powers granted in the warrant of election were
important before, now apportionment of the legislature
is. If people no longer expect to find in parliament in
person or by attorney all those to be obliged, they
nevertheless expect to find there a fair likeness of the
nation. In the common understanding, similarity replaces
warrant as the crucial connection between represented
and representative. Edmund Burke, writing about the same
time as Blackstone, easily distinguished the two
analogies (though without recognizing their historical
sequence). In his Thoughts on the Causes of the Present Discontent,
he makes plain which is already dominant:
[It] is not the derivation of the power of the
House from the people which makes it in a distinctsense their representative. The king is therepresentative of the people, so are the lords; soare the judges. They are trustees for the people...all originate from the people. A popular origincannot therefore be the characteristicaldistinction of a popular representative. Thisbelongs equally to all parts of the government andin all forms. The virtue, spirit, and essence of aHouse of Commons consists in its being the expressimage of the feelings of the nation.154
By his indifference to the details of proctoring, Burke
tells us that representation-as-picture ("express
image") is already more familiar than representation-as-
proctoring. He does not distinguish between kinds of
derivation ("representatives" are not necessarily
"trustees") or even between derivations of different
powers. What compassion could Burke have for the clerks
of Edward I who took such pains to find just the right
formula for the summons to parliament, just the right
derivation of just the right powers? What understanding
could he have of his ancestors who thought the law made
the king and no one made the law? What does he know of
that time when very little could be derived from the
people but revenue?
The new analogy is today almost as happy as the old
one was four or five centuries ago. If parliament once
declared law as would a court, today parliament (or any
other democratic legislature) makes law much as did the
ancient popular assembly at Athens or Rome. If
parliament once was no more than one court-like body
within a government consisting mostly of courts, today
parliament has the same huge power over every other
agency of government that the Athenian assembly had in
the government of Athens. If the acts of parliament were
once supposed to oblige the nation because members of
parliament had power of attorney from their respective
constituents, today they are supposed to oblige because
(we are told) parliament mirrors the feelings, opinion,
will, or interests of the people.
The new analogy is, however, not as happy as the
old. The new analogy, unlike the old, suggests no
explanation of political obligation spreading from
parliament to the general citizenry. The old analogy
suggested the power of attorney as the explanation of
obligation, a suggestion both direct and appealing. The
new analogy suggests nothing at all. Granted that
parliament does what the whole people would do if it
deliberated instead of parliament—why should any
citizen be obliged politically if in fact parliament
made the law without him? What has any similarity
between one body and another to do with consent (of the
sort necessary for political obligation)? What has even
a similarity of result to do with it? The analogy,
though itself interesting, is not of interest here.
True, the change of analogy grossly complicates the
language of representation, the new analogy not yet
having fully displaced the old (in part, no doubt,
because of its own inadequacy). But the change of
analogy does not itself have much to do with the change
in principle of consent with which it is contemporary.
The change of principle, though having much the same
cause as the change of analogy, is (more or less)
independent of it. The change of principle is a change
from particular consent to particular taxes or laws (as
in Modus) to a general consent to a system of law; a
change from an assembly of representatives each of whom
represents some small part of those whom the whole
assembly represents (Colchester, for example), to an
assembly of representatives each of whom represents
everyone the whole assembly represents (and where,
therefore, the absence of the representatives from
Colchester will not affect the legal force of any new
law or tax in Colchester). The change is, in short, from
consent by proxy to consent by legislators. How could
such a change occur?
Notes
Chapter 11
The Reformation, Hooker, and Consent by
Legislators
The history recounted so far shows the English
principle of consent by proxy to have been theoretically
inadequate at least since the franchise act of 1429.
Blackstone, that careful reporter of archaic usage,
suggests the inadequacy in the descriptions of
parliament quoted in the last chapter. Discussing the
membership of parliament, he places in parliament only
"all men of property", correctly describing the English
electorate of his day. The same franchise act that made
election to parliament decidable by majority vote, made
ownership of a substantial amount of real property a
qualification for voting in parliamentary elections.
From 1429 till 1832, the only people eligible to vote
were people having a forty-shilling freehold (or the
equivalent in a town).155 Nonetheless, when discussing
those presumed to know the law, Blackstone places in
parliament not only all men of property but "every man
in England" (just as Sir Thomas Smith had done).156
Blackstone is, of course, again quite right. Though only
the propertied could vote in the England of his day, all
inhabitants (not men only, but also women and children)
were presumed to know every law enacted in parliament
and to be subject thereto. Though Blackstone accurately
describes the law of his own day, he would not have been
quite right if he had said the same of England in the
fourteenth or fifteenth century.
Nor would he have been quite wrong. The practice of
those centuries seems to have deftly avoided any
decision on whether one might be proxy for someone
expressly excluded from voting in the election. The
franchise act had disenfranchised those with little or
no property because "elections ...have of late been
carried out by too great and excessive a number of
people of whom the larger part have been people of
little substance or of no worth, each pretending to have
the same voice in such elections as the most worthy
knights or squires dwelling in the same counties,
whereby homicides, riots, assaults, and feuds are very
likely to arise."157 Apparently, the franchise act could
not make all votes equal without making voters (more or
less) equal too.
The resulting disenfranchisement, though it opened
the door to exploitation of the disenfranchised, was in
fact not followed by any exploitative legislation. The
unpropertied were seldom touched by new legislation; and
even less touched by its enforcement. The unpropertied
of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries seem to have
become politically invisible, to have slipped beneath
the notice of the law, and so to have been absent from
the "everyone" present in parliament and out. The
unpropertied were of so "little substance" that (except
for taxes levied by custom) even the tax gatherer
ignored them. Between the disastrous experiment with a
poll tax in 1380 and the exceptional and ineffectual
capitation of Henry VIII in 1512, not one attempt was
made to tax Englishmen without property.158 The
unpropertied were "of no worth" even to the king.
Those holding some property but not a forty-
shilling freehold, whether the holding was too small or
by the wrong form of tenure, were counted among the
unpropertied and, like them, had (to quote Sir Thomas
Smith) "no voice nor authority in our commonwealth, and
no account is made of them but only to be ruled."159 The
number of the "almost propertied" could not have been
large. But, whether many or few, these, like woman and
children, were not among those who constituted "every
man".
The inhabitants of certain territories had much the
same status for a time, more by accident or
forgetfulness than on principle. The feudal holdings of
the king in France, though subject to the king in
parliament, were (till lost) treated as outside the
English principle of consent. Certain feudal holdings of
the king in England (Durham, Chester, and Lancaster),
though without representation in parliament until 1536
and occasionally subject to parliamentary act, were in
general treated as troublesome anomalies. The remaining
territories were at first treated as conquered land
outside England and then, in 1536, were either, like
Wales, brought into parliament or, like Ireland, given a
parliament of their own.160 The fourteenth and fifteenth
centuries thus deftly avoided asking directly whether an
Englishman worth something could be represented in
parliament though unenfranchised. If these centuries
avoided the question by leaving some of the
unenfranchised propertied out of England and leaving
those in England to be ruled only by special consent or
the common law, the succeeding centuries would
inadvertently force the question by transforming its
terms.
The change in principle of consent may conveniently
be dated from 1534, with the Act of Supremacy, the
beginning of the English reformation, yet it was not
complete a century later. Charles I (1625-1649) could
not have fought parliament for control of the (still
new) legislative power, his only claim to it divine
right, if the change in principle had by then been
complete. He would, like James II in 1688, have been
able to do no more than flee to France with a few
friends, impotent if not forgotten.
The change in consent required a new way of seeing
civil society, law, and legislation. Though some
individuals may have seen things in the new way before
1534, even by 1647 the change is evident only in a
minority sect or faction. The greater part of the
political nation seems not to have seen things in the
new way much before 1688; and the greater part of the
whole nation, not before 1800. The change in consent
required seeing civil society as held together by law
rather than by nature, of law as primarily legislation
rather than custom, and of legislation as making new
rules rather than merely formulating old ones. The
change in consent required, in other words, a new
understanding of law. What explains that change?
Legislation increased only very gradually between
1200 and 1500. The legislation of Henry VIII (1509-1547)
alone exceeded in volume all legislation enacted between
1200 and the start of his reign. The legislation of the
three Tudors succeeding him—Edward VI (1547-1553), Mary
(1553-1558), and Elizabeth (1558-1603)—together equaled
his. By 1534, lawyers had already long admitted that
statute was superior to common law, that statute might
make or unmake law as the king-in-parliament wished,
subject only to the already ideal limitation of the law
of nature or God.161 Yet, even in 1534, this was still
only legal theory. Statute was still "special law", the
exception; custom, the "common law", the paradigm. By
1688, however, statute was the paradigm; custom, no more
than statute-like rules judges followed with the silent
approval of the legislature. Since custom (the judges'
"common law") was in fact still the greater part of
English law well after 1688, the change of paradigm must
owe more to some particular experience of statute than
to the mere cumulative effect of the increasing number
of statutes. That experience is not hard to find.
Before 1534, statute more often declared old law
than made new, more often granted new liberties than
imposed new obligations, more often imposed new
penalties than made new offenses, and more often touched
only those close to the king than the general
population. Before 1534, the only legislation much
affecting what many Englishmen did was the levying of a
tax. The English reformation changed that, changing
repeatedly by statute the way an ordinary Englishman
might worship. Henry VIII merely changed the supreme
head of the English church from pope to king, dismantled
the ancient monasteries of England, and ended the
customary independence of convocation and canon court
from civil authority. Henry united church and state in
the office of the king. His son Edward changed church
service and discipline substantially. Mary, succeeding
Edward, repealed the legislation of Henry and Edward,
persecuted Protestants, and burned three hundred for the
heresy of openly professing what her father and half-
brother had required them to profess. Elizabeth,
succeeding Mary, reenacted the legislation of Henry and
Edward, enacted an official creed for the reformed
church, and otherwise completed the establishment of the
Anglican church. Half a century after the reformation
began, statute made it treason for anyone to convert a
Protestant Englishman (or Englishwoman) to the old
religion (Catholicism) and for any English subject so to
convert. Anyone merely attending a Catholic mass was
liable to fine or imprisonment. Indeed, merely failing
to attend the regular services of the Anglican church
was against the law. Though at first not well enforced,
by the reign of James I (1603-1625) these laws were
enforced with sufficient rigor that many Catholics and
nonconforming Protestants fled the country.
The importance of religion to ordinary people in
that last age of religious zeal is hard to estimate but
must have been great. What then must have been the
effect of such repeated and inconsistent meddling deep
in every-day religion! Surely, there must have be some
change in the ordinary Englishman's thinking about law.
Law had taken on religion, a custom at once ancient and
personal, at once transcendent and pervasive. The effect
is easy to imagine (though what can be imagined in a
moment took more than a century to work through in
practice): If custom is no argument against statute,
what can be said against statute? If God commanded a
particular religion, then of course one dare not submit
to any other, statute or no. One's immortal soul is more
important than life itself. But how does one determine
what God commands? Does one decide for himself or let
those in authority decide for him? Does God command
obedience to magistrates and priests even against one's
better judgment? If king-in-parliament and pope on his
throne dispute which religion God commands, how can an
ordinary person presume to decide? If the fate of one's
soul hangs on the decision, how can an ordinary person
not presume to decide? But how decide if not by command
of magistrate or priest? By law? But what if law is
whatever the king says it is, nothing but positive law
or statute? Custom? What if custom, however old, is only
a kind of statue, the king's support giving it whatever
authority it deserves? One must go deeper than statute
or custom, back to God's law or reason, back to what
one's own reason can read in Bible or the world. Thus,
once the paradigm of law becomes enacted law, even
custom changes from second nature to external
constraint. The customary rights of king and parliament,
representation and decision by majority vote, even the
common law itself, can no longer draw authority from
usage. Even the common law becomes a form of taxation, a
burden on individual conscience rather than estate, but
a burden nonetheless.
The principle of consent by proxy recognized in the
legislative only a passive and discontinuous power. The
legislative power needed representatives to come into
being; it could act only upon those whose consent was
present or represented. If Colchester did not send
burgesses to parliament, then in principle at least the
residents of Colchester were not only not morally
obliged by act of parliament, they were not legally
obliged. Not being party to the statute, they could not
be obliged by it. That principle was well applied in a
case heard by the king's council (Star Chamber) in 1474.
The chancellor there reasoned that an alien could not be
subject to a certain statute if it introduced new law
but would be subject if it merely declared old law, the
law of nature, or the like.162 An alien could not be
subject to new law because, as an alien, he had not been
party to its making. He could be subject to old law,
that is, the common law, because subjection to it was a
condition of being in England, much as the law of nature
is a condition of being human.
Once all positive law came to have the status of
new law, it became necessary to recognize in the
legislative a continuous and active power. This new
legislative power, a power unknown to the middle ages,
could lay law upon everyone, whether represented by
proxy or not. It was a power that, if owed formal moral
obligation at all, was owed it upon some principle other
than consent by proxy. Upon what other principle?
Some people sought that formal moral obligation in
the biblical commands of God. The early sixteenth
century did its political theory almost entirely by
quotation from scripture. But the Bible proved at once
so easy to interpret as one wished and so easily
interpreted by others as one did not wish, that by the
end of the century political writers were turning from
those commands of God read in the Bible to those read in
nature. Indeed, the very distinction between the law of
God and the law of nature was disappearing.
Clerical theorists, taking one side or the other in
the disputes between the German emperor and Roman pope,
or between the French pope and the Roman, had long
recognized a governmental contract between sovereign and
people. This contract seems to have been little more
than the theorists' interpretation of the exchange of
feudal oaths at the king's coronation. Working within
civil-law categories, these theorists naturally assumed
the people to be a body rather than a multitude and
treated the governmental contract on analogy with the lex
regis. Though at first that contract seemed to provide
what consent by proxy could not, in time it became
apparent that it could not do that unless there was as
well another legal event, an act (such as social
contract) by which individuals subject to the law had
been incorporated into the civil state (or, at least,
political society).163 The theorists began their work in
the black robes of medieval church controversy but, by
the end of the sixteenth century, had exchanged them for
the powder-burned armor of civil war. They began by
writing tracts and ended by killing kings and
overthrowing governments. Though the discussion of the
right to resist at first concerned only the governmental
contract, in time it came to include the legislative or
political contract as well. The new principle of consent
by legislators early appears in such discussions.
The first statement of the new principle I have
found in English occurs in 1593. The author, Richard
Hooker, is not a political or legal theorist but an
Anglican divine.164 The context, his Laws of Ecclesiastical
Polity, though no mere blast of controversy, was intended
to refute certain claims of English Calvinists
(Presbyterians) trying to "purify" the church of
England. These early Puritans had argued that the law of
God forbad them to conform to certain practices of the
English church. Their proof was scriptural. Hooker's
response is that, though in fact the law of God is
indifferent to the practices in controversy, every
Englishman, Puritan or not, is obliged to accept those
practices because they are the lawful practices of the
English church to which every Englishman belongs. The
proof that the law of God is indifferent to the
practices in controversy—founded both on scripture and
tradition, both on history and reason—takes up most of
the thousand pages of Hooker's Laws published during his
lifetime; the proof of obligation, only twenty-five.
Nevertheless, today those twenty-five pages are by far
the most interesting in the book. To prove a moral
obligation to accept a practice that is indifferent in
itself (and not expressly commanded by God), Hooker had
to consider the question of political obligation. He
offers a general theory of obligation to law not quite
like anything offered before (or since). The crucial
premise of that theory is consent by legislators.
Hooker recognizes "two foundations of public
society"; the one, a natural inclination, whereby all
men desire sociable life and fellowship; the other, an
order expressly or secretly agreed upon touching the
manner of their living together... which we call the law
of a commonweal."165 The first (Aristotle an
"inclination") makes "public society" possible in some
form or other; the second ("an express or secret
agreement") makes a particular form right. That second
agreement is not the mere prudent concourse or moral
harmony of ancient writers (what I called "the moral
contract") but something like a promise, a common
consent having the same power to add to our moral
obligations under the law of nature as would a direct
command of God: "[Impossible] it is that any should have
complete lawful power but by consent of men, or
immediate appointment of God; because not having the
natural superiority of fathers, their power must needs
either be usurped, and then unlawful; or, if lawful,
then granted or consented unto by them over whom they
exercise the same, or else given extraordinarily from
God, unto whom all the world is subject."166 Since Hooker
believes God to have commanded nothing concerning the
power in question, he has in fact appealed to the
principle of consent. He applies that principle not
simply to particular laws but to government as such. Any
form of government may, he thinks, be lawful (according
to the law of nature): "[Some] kind of regiment the law
of nature doth require; yet the kinds thereof being
many, Nature tieth not to any one, but leaveth the
choice as a thing arbitrary."167 But if made without
consent (or direct command of God), "[the government of]
any prince or potentate of what kind soever... is no
better than mere tyranny."168 The "lawful power of making
laws to command whole politic societies of men belongeth
so properly unto the same entire society... [and must
be] derived at the first from their consent."169
Having stated his principle, Hooker must show it to
be relevant to the controversy over "matters
indifferent"; it must be a principle that England's
government satisfies (rather than a mere creature of
theory). Admitting that even in England few men had
expressly consented to the government in person, Hooker
points out that consent "not only they give who
personally declare their assent by voice, sign, or act,
but also when others do it in their names by right
originally at the least derived from them."170 For those
who may wonder if consent can in fact be given "in their
names" (that is, by proxy) as well as in person, he
reminds them of current practices with which they are
familiar and to which they presumably have no objection.
"As in parliaments, councils, and the like assemblies,
although we be not personally ourselves present,
notwithstanding our assent is [there] by reason of
others, agents in our behalf."171 He then generalizes,
without yet explaining how consent is "at the least
originally derived". "In many things assent is given,
they that give it not imagining they do so, because the
manner of their assenting is not apparent."172 He gives
two examples where consent is not apparent, disclosing
what worries him about the principles of consent in
person and by proxy that he expects his reader to take
for granted:
[When] an absolute monarch commandeth his subjectsthat which seemeth good in his own discretion, hathnot his edict the force of a law whether theyapprove or dislike it? Again, that which hath beenreceived long sithence and is by custom nowestablished, we keep as a law which we may nottransgress; yet what consent was ever thereunto
sought or required at our hands?173
Hooker has, of course, confused the question of
lawfulness with the question of political obligation in
a way common among natural-law theorists. He has
supposed that a rule cannot have the force of law if it
is not morally obliging (is not, that is, legal
according to the law of nature). Supposing that, he has
concluded from the undoubted lawfulness of monarchical
edict or customary rule that one must have a moral
obligation to obey such an edict or rule—and, since his
concern was "things indifferent", the obligation must be
formal.
Though in fact a rule may have the force of law and
yet not be morally obliging, Hooker's chief worry stands
above the confusion. Though I have neither consented in
person nor by proxy to a certain monarchical edict or
customary rule, I may (Hooker thinks) nevertheless owe
such an edict or rule formal moral obligation just as if
it were an act of parliament to which I had consented in
person or by proxy. Hooker recognizes that no law (or,
at least, no law of indifferent content), not even
custom, is naturally (morally) obliging; that consent to
law can no longer be treated by analogy with consent to
occasional tax or statute; and that the whole system of
law is now in need of consent given neither in person
nor by proxy (if there is to be political obligation to
more than a few laws). He has stated the problem of
consent in its modern form.
His solution to the problem is, however, not quite
modern. Though he offers a principle of consent by
legislators, he offers it without the (picture) analogy
usually associated with it and with a flaw so obvious
now as to prove him to be writing in the half-light
between old and new. His solution draws on the law of
corporations (assumed to be part of the law of nature).
"[We] do consent," he reasons, "when that society
whereof we are part hath at any time before consented,
without revoking the same after by the like universal
agreement."174 That is plain enough, though it leaves
unexplained that first universal agreement (the
legislative contract) and the method by which we become
a party to it (our individual consent). Having thus
translated the problem without solving it, Hooker
explains in what sense the agreement is "universal",
invoking a new principle of consent. "[As] any man's
deed past is good long as himself continueth; so the act
of a public society of men done five hundred years
sithence standeth as theirs who presently are the same
[society]; because corporations are immortal; we were
then alive in our predecessors and they in their
successors do still live."175 Without further argument,
Hooker concludes, "Laws therefore human, of what kind
soever, are available by consent."176
What is this new principle of consent? I consented
to an act of parliament made five hundred years ago,
says Hooker, if people consented to it then and I am
among their successors (a later member of the same
society). They represented me, made me present "in
them", though I gave no power of attorney and, indeed,
though I did not exist. They did not act in my name, or
with my authorization, and yet they acted for me, and I
am now as obliged by what they did as if I had done it
myself in person or by proxy.
Though it may seem that Hooker has here fallen back
upon that principle of the Hebrew covenant that bound a
chosen people but not individuals as such, he has not.
The actual consent of each individual today is
(according to Hooker) required for that "universal"
agreement by which each individual member of a
jurisdiction is today obliged (until the obligation is
lifted by another such universal agreement). The actual
consent of an individual today is embedded in the
consent of his predecessors, forwarded through time much
as Christians have thought original sin to be. There is
something obviously flawed in the use Hooker makes of
the new principle, but the flaw is not in the principle
itself. The flaw is in the theory of membership with
which it is combined.
Hooker uses the actual consent of an individual to
show that that individual is obliged. If the acts of a
corporation can oblige its members, Hooker argues, the
consent of those having its legislative power at the
time can be the actual consent of every member of the
corporation at any time thereafter. This consent by
persons who have a certain corporate capacity, this
consent by legislators, explains how I can be present
"in" another, how he can act for me, without proxy.
Consent by proxy did not recognize a jurisdiction
as an "immortal corporation". Individuals gave consent
in parliament, but a parliament was no more than the
individuals composing it and (in theory) with no more
power than any other combination of the same
individuals. Except for particular engagements
concerning particular laws, individuals were in a (pre-
legal but not pre-moral) state of nature (the common law
counting as part of the law of nature). A people was
nothing but a gathering of individuals in that (pre-
legal) state. Hooker's consent by legislators recognized
a people as more than the individuals constituting it at
any time. The mere fact that I am one of the people
allows others to represent me (by representing the
people), to consent for me without consenting in my name
(by consenting for the people), and so to oblige me as
if I had consented in person (by obliging me as one of
them). The legislators could not do that for me if we
were not both members of the same political society. We
have powers within political society we cannot have
outside; we can act as a body. If the political contract
allows it, each can act for the whole, doing whatever is
in the power of the society to do.
The flaw in Hooker's argument, that obvious flaw of
which I spoke, is that Hooker has nothing to say about
how one becomes a member of that society. He has nothing
to say about the political contract. He seems to assume
that, because one lives in a jurisdiction having a
political society, one is a member of the political
society, that to have fallen into a body is to have
become a part of it. There is some truth in that
assumption. In some societies, "natural societies", to
fall in is to join. To be born into a family is to
become a member of the family; to be born human is to be
born into human society. In other societies, however, to
fall in is not necessarily to become a part of it. For
example, to walk into the meeting room of a chess club,
to participate in its deliberations, and even to enjoy
its other activities is not necessarily to join the
club. To join one must apply for membership and be
officially accepted. A chess club is an "artificial
society", "free society", or "voluntary society".
Hooker, an Anglican churchman debating others within the
same church, could, in 1593, safely overlook this
difference between natural and artificial societies. His
opponents were no more ready to argue that to be a
Christian in England is not to be a member of the church
of England than to argue that to be born in England is
not to be born an Englishman subject to the common law.
The question of membership in a "public society", in a
"polity civil or ecclesiastical", had yet to be raised
respectably.177 The nonconforming Puritans had yet to
become independent Congregationalists, claiming the
right to choose between joining the church of England
and establishing purified churches of their own.
If Hooker could still safely assume membership in
both civil and ecclesiastical society to be natural
(even though the societies were originally artificial),
those arguing for a formal moral obligation to law a
half century later could not. By then both church and
political society would widely be supposed more like a
chess club than like a family; and consent by
legislators would have to have a thoroughly modern use.
Notes
Chapter 12
Revolutionary Ideas of 1647
On 29 October 1647, eighteen men met at Putney, a
suburb of London, to discuss reform of the English
constitution. That discussion, though it could not have
occurred even a decade before, differs only in detail
from discussions held a century or two later. Indeed,
even today such a discussion might occur, the issues
much changed but the principles not. The eighteen had
all stood with parliament against the king during the
four years of civil war just ended. They were
Congregationalists, not Presbyterians, and in the next
civil war, only months away, would stand with the army
against a cynical alliance of king and parliament. They
would see the army victorious in little more than a
year, parliament purged of Presbyterians, and Charles
tried for treason and executed. They would see the army
try to found a republic in England and fail for lack of
popular support. They would have a part in the first
modern revolution and the first military dictatorship of
modern times. But on that October day the eighteen were
divided into two parties: the Independents, the moderates,
including Lieutenant-General Cromwell (the future
dictator) and his Commissary General Ireton; and the
Levellers, the radicals, including both army men like
Colonel Thomas Rainborough and propagandists from London
like John Wildman.178
Neither party could speak for the country with its
Episcopalian majority, or for parliament with its
majority of Presbyterians. But each hoped to speak for
the new-model army where the majority was
Congregationalist. The religion of these men, though
fierce, was democratic and tolerant. For them, a church
was a voluntary society of those of like religious
conviction, a congregation governed by its own members
and perhaps in agreement with no other. The religion of
their more numerous contemporaries, even when tepid, was
neither democratic nor tolerant. Episcopalian and
Presbyterian, agreeing that there should be but one
church in England, differed on little except whether
those in authority within that church should be bishops
178. For a good general background to this period, seeChristopher Hill, Puritanism and Revolution (Panther Books: London,1969); or Don Herzog, Happy Slaves: A Critique of Consent Theory (Universityof Chicago Press: Chicago, 1989).
or presbyters, how clergy should dress, and what words
they should say (including doctrines they should
profess). The success of the new-model army after the
failures of the old, the outcome of the civil war with
its victory of commoners over lords, and the practices
of their religion seem together to have led the
Congregationalists to conclusions their contemporaries
could not share. The Congregationalists were not only
the vanguard of the revolution, they were the vanguard
as well of the political thought of the next three
centuries. While Episcopalians prayed for the monarchy
if not for the monarch, and Presbyterians sought as
settlement of the civil war no more than a Presbyterian
church within something like the ancient constitution,
Independents and Levellers met at Putney to discuss "An
Agreement of the People".179 The eighteen, a select
committee of the army's general council, were to see if
they could agree to make that document, or something
like it, the army's proposal for a new constitution for
England.
The Agreement, though far briefer than even the
federal constitution of the United States, is otherwise
much like a modern constitution. The Agreement was to be
a fundamental law, enacted not by parliament but by the
people themselves, because (as the Levellers observed in
print a few days later) "[no] act of parliament is or
can be unalterable, and so cannot be sufficient
security... from what another parliament may determine"
and because "parliaments are to receive the extent of
their power, and trust[,] from those that betrust
them."180 The power of parliaments was to be "inferior to
theirs who choose them".181 The Agreement distinguishes
between powers delegated to parliament, "the
Representative of the nation", and powers reserved to
the "represented" themselves. Parliament was to be a
single house of elected "deputies" with full power of
"enacting, altering, and repealing of laws;... erecting
and abolishing of offices and courts; appointing,
removing, and calling to account magistrates, and
officers of all degrees;... making war and peace,...
treating with foreign states;... [and doing whatever
else] is not expressly, or impliedly reserved by the
represented themselves."182 The express reservations, a
bill of "native rights", forbid parliament to interfere
in the "ways of God's worship", conscript men into the
army, exempt anyone from the "ordinary course of legal
proceedings, whereunto others are subjected," or make
unequal laws or laws "evidently destructive to the
safety and well-being of the people".183 Parliament was
to be elected every two years from districts apportioned
"according to the number of the inhabitants".184
The Agreement, like similar constitutions already
in force in New England, differs from a modern
constitution in only two respects. One difference is the
Agreement's lack of the now-traditional checks and
balances, separation of powers, and special votes.
(Almost a decade would pass before James Harrington
published Oceana, inaugurating serious discussion of
such matters.) The other difference between the
Agreement and a modern constitution is that the
Agreement makes no provision for ratification or
amendment. In form, the Agreement is a contract entered
individually by the people of England for the setting up
of a government, a contract no different from the
covenant setting up a congregation. In fact, the
Levellers seem to have thought of it in that way, an
instrument of natural law to take effect when enough
agreed to make a government practical (and thereafter to
be subject to change by agreement among the parties).
Those subscribing before the government was set up would
be "charter members"; those signing up thereafter would
just be ordinary members, with the same rights but less
honor than the original subscribers. To the Levellers at
least, the Agreement seems to have been not a charter of
liberty the people severally (as individual sovereigns)
grant to themselves as a body (a political society) so
much an ordinary contract in which obligation to obey
the law (in the strict sense) is exchanged for
protection of certain rights, including the right to
vote.185
The Agreement, one unadopted proposal among many
offered in 1647, is itself no more than a sample of what
was by then in the minds of practical men. The
discussion of the Agreement, though lively and
thoughtful, is not unusually so. Neither the Agreement
nor the discussion is noteworthy alone. The Agreement is
noteworthy because of the discussion; the discussion,
because, unlike many others upon the same subject, this
one has been preserved. Had not the army secretary
William Clarke recorded the discussion of that October
day, today it would not be possible to learn from a
brief examination of that record what can otherwise be
learned only from close study of the vast pamphletage of
the time.
The discussions of the day were preceded by similar
discussions the day before and would be followed by
others. (The Independents and Levellers, for all they
had in common, found much in the Agreement about which
to disagree.) What distinguishes the discussion of the
29th from the rest is the subject, the extent of the
franchise. The disagreements of the day reveal the new
principle of consent by legislators at once mature and
untried, accepted by all and not well used by any.
Though John Locke was then only fifteen, there is in
this spontaneous dialogue of passionate men passionately
engaged in remaking England all the ideas he would work
into a political creed four decades later. But where his
expression of those ideas would be relatively crisp,
theirs is not; where his would be well worked, theirs is
raw; where his would be edited into a consistent whole,
theirs is like a notebook or rough draft. To listen
carefully to the disagreements of 29 October 1647 is to
hear all the problems that, though they vexed no one
even a decade before, would vex political writers from
that day to this.
Ireton, noticing that seats in parliament were to
be distributed according to the number of inhabitants,
asks whether that distribution meant "every man that is
an inhabitant is to be equally considered, and to have
an equal voice in the election of those representers,
the people that are for the general Representative..."186
The answer is, "[Yes,]... all inhabitants that have not
lost their birthright should have an equal voice in
elections."187 That answer begins a long debate concerned
with the franchise, the rights of men, and the
connection of justice with consent. Though the debate
makes no such distinction, I should like to discuss
separately the relation of consent 1) to the law of
nature, 2) to membership in political society, and 3) to
representation. I shall discuss the first relation in
this chapter and the remaining two in the next,
attending to the use of principle, not to the actual
course of debate; to the reasoning, not to the
conclusions. Though the debate ended with the two
parties still disagreeing about who should have the
franchise, it did not end with any disagreement in
principle. Though the parties began by expressing what
seemed different principles, they ended by agreeing in
principle and disagreeing only in what to make of the
principle. The debate provides something of a checklist
of the major conceptual problems in the new principle of
consent, as well as providing strong evidence that the
principle was securely rooted in the practice of the
time.
Consent is no abstraction at Putney. To consent to
law is simply to vote in the election of lawmakers.
Consent to law is no less consent because the election
may be by majority vote or because the electors will not
themselves have any (direct) part in lawmaking. The
machinery of consent goes unchallenged. There is no
mention of consent in person or by proxy.
The Levellers' defense of an equal voice in
elections for all "who have not lost their birthright"
is a complex appeal to the principle of consent by
legislators: "[The] poorest he that is in England hath a
life to live, as the greatest he," begins Rainborough's
famous response to Ireton, "and therefore truly, sir, I
think it's clear that every man that is to live under a
government ought at first to put himself under that
government; and I do think that the poorest man in
England is not at all bound in a strict sense to the
government he hath not a voice to put himself under."188
The appeal is made complex by three assumptions. First,
the appeal assumes that a government is something a man
puts himself under, not something he merely falls into,
that the civil state is a voluntary rather than natural
society, a society one may attend or join the way a
Congregationalist might attend or join a church he finds
to his liking. Rainborough, aware that men are in fact
born within the jurisdiction of a government
distinguishes between being bound to a government "in a
strict sense" and being bound to it in some weaker sense
(never specified). Second, the appeal assumes that, if
one is to live under a government at all, he ought first
to come under it by consent, that he has a right to that
much of a voice in government. This right belongs even
to the poorest he, coming merely by having a "life to
live" or (as Rainborough would later say) by "God
[giving] men reason". It is a "birthright". Third, the
appeal assumes that, if one does not consent to a
government, the government cannot bind him even in the
weaker sense without doing some injustice; that one is
justly bound to a government if, and only if, one
consents to it ("every man that is to live under a
government ought at first to put himself under that
government"). This last assumption seems to make the
distinction between weak and strong senses of "bound"
pointless. My guess is that everyone present would have
agreed that being bound "in the strict sense" is to be
bound by a political obligation and that being bound in
the weak sense is to be bound in justice (that is, by
consideration of the substance of the law). The law
against murder could bind in justice; a draft law or tax
could not.
The men of Putney take the first assumption for
granted. Though Calvin before, and Hume after, might
object that government is not ordinarily something an
individual has to put himself under to be bound in even
the strictest sense, neither Leveller nor Independent
objected. The independents' objection to the Leveller
defense concerns only the assumption of a natural right
to vote (the second assumption) and the assumption that
government without consent is unjust (the third
assumption). I shall consider objections concerning
natural right here, postponing consideration of
objections concerning government without consent to the
next chapter.
Ireton sees immediately that Rainborough's defense
of an equal voice for all must rely upon a right beyond
positive law. "[If] you make this the rule," he warns,
"you must fly for refuge to an absolute natural right,
you must deny all civil right."189 And what is wrong with
denying all civil right? "[No] person hath a right to an
interest or share in the disposing of the affairs of the
kingdom," Ireton believes, "...that hath not a permanent
fixed interest in this kingdom.... And if we go to take
away this [fundamental part of the civil constitution],
we shall plainly go to take away all property."190 Though
Ireton is, of course, worried about what might happen if
the poor were made a majority of the electorate, his
chief worry here is that, given the Levellers'
understanding of natural right, the poor would have a
right to the property of the rich even against positive
law. "[If] you, against the most fundamental part of the
civil constitution... will plead the law of nature, that
a poor man should (paramount to this, contrary to this)
have a power of choosing those men that shall determine
what shall be law in this state... if this be allowed,
because by the right of nature we are free, we are
equal, we must have as much voice as another, then show
me what step or difference there is why I may not by the
same right take your property..."191
The name "Leveller" was not of the Levellers'
choosing. They received it from those who took them to
be against all distinctions and for an absolute equality
of property (as well as for an absolute equality of
civil and political rights). The debate at Putney shows
their name to be not altogether undeserved. If by the
law of nature all men are equal, then calling upon the
law of nature to decide a dispute about civil right—the
franchise—calls for some explanation of why one cannot
always call upon the law of nature to settle civil right
—and so make all men as equal in the civil state as in
the (pre-legal) state of nature. If the king has no
right in nature to what the (positive) law gives him,
the right to rule, what (natural) right does a rich man
have to what the (positive) law gives him, his property?
That is a hard question. Putting it into modern form,
substituting "government" for "king" and "moral right"
for "right of nature", makes it no easier. If I believe
the government to have no moral right to do what the law
says it has, what moral right can I believe the rich to
have to what the law happens to say is theirs? Indeed,
what moral right do I have to what the law says is mine?
The Levellers' name, if not altogether undeserved,
is still not much deserved. As soon as Ireton challenges
them to show a difference between property and political
rights, Rainborough takes up the challenge. "[To] say
because a man pleads that every man hath a voice by
right of nature, that therefore it destroys by the same
argument all property—this is to forget the law of
God..., Thou shalt not steal."192 Ireton's reply to this is
decisive. "Divine law extends not to particular
things...[If] a man were to demonstrate his right to
property by divine law, it would be very remote. Our
right to property descends from other things, as well as
our right of sending burgesses."193 Rainborough has,
according to Ireton, shown only that no one ought to
take what is mine. The question is, What is mine? The
law of God also says, Honor thy father and mother. That gives
no one a right to honor unless that right comes to him
or her by a particular parenthood. The law of God (or
nature) designates parents. The law of God (or nature)
does not (Ireton supposes) designate propertyholders.
The civil constitution does that. If there were no
rights but natural rights, then what is to keep people
from rightly claiming by natural right what has
descended to me only by civil right? Rainborough has not
yet answered Ireton's question.
The Leveller Petty now suggests that what keeps
people from making such a claim against property is
exactly what gives them the right to claim a share in
the franchise. "Men agreed to come into some form of
government that they might preserve property," he
reasons, making the preservation of property fundamental
without any specification of franchise.194 Is the
franchise then arbitrary? No (Petty argues), the same
men who would found a government to preserve property
would found it with a universal franchise.195 "I would
fain know," he continues,
if we were to begin a government, whether we wouldsay, 'You have not forty shillings a year,therefore you shall not have a voice.' Whereasbefore there was a government every man had avoice, and afterwards, and for this very cause,they did choose representatives, and put themselvesinto forms of government that they may preserveproperty, and therefore it is not to destroy it, togive every man a voice.196
The right to vote is a right every man would reserve to
himself if he were to take part in founding a
government, Petty believes, and so concludes that every
man has in fact reserved the right and so has it still.
This form of argument deserves comment. Petty is
not doing an early version of hypothetical consent
theory. He is doing what any good lawyer would do if
asked to construe a contract. Where a provision is
unclear, the lawyers asks what it is reasonable to
suppose the parties to have intended. The presumption,
absent proof to the contrary (an express provision of
the contract), is that they intended whatever it was
reasonable to intend. Were we in a pre-governmental (and
pre-legal) condition, Petty argues, we would view the
distinction between various kinds of property as
relatively unimportant. The reasonable thing would be to
get everyone we could to agree to a form of government.
If giving them an equal voice in the government were the
price for getting them to support the government, we
would happily give them that voice. Everyone's property,
however large or small, would be safer under a
government than without one.
To this, Ireton replies that the Levellers have yet
to show a sufficient difference between property and
franchise. "[Here] is the rule you go by. You infer this
[right to vote] to be the right of the people, of every
inhabitant, because a man hath such a right in nature...
[and you] are to overthrow the most fundamental
constitution for this."197 Petty has not given sufficient
weight to existing law, the long-standing practices of
the parties that rebut the presumption he draws from
trying to decide what the parties must have agreed to,
all else equal. The question to be asked is not what the
parties would have agreed to, all else equal, but
whether they could have agreed to the franchise as we
now have it. Petty's argument seems to assume that the
actual contract can have only one form. His argument
stands against history, against all historical contract,
and against the idea of a contract as a free act. By the
same reasoning, if men cannot be supposed to have made a
government to make some men rich and themselves poor,
they have still the right to be equal in wealth too.
"Show me," Ireton concludes, "what you will stop at;
wherein you will fence any man in a property by this
rule."198
A right of nature is, it seems, an "absolute
right", a right overriding all other rights with which
it may conflict. It is a part of Cicero's "one true
law". Show me, Ireton repeatedly demands, why there is
no conflict between property rights in nature and
property rights in the civil state. Eventually, Captain
John Clarke suggests that there can be no conflict
between such rights because the rights of property in
the civil state are the same as those in nature.
"[Properties] are," says he, "the foundation of
constitutions, and not constitutions of property. For if
so there were no constitutions, yet the law of nature
does give a principle for every man to have a property
of what he has, or may have, which is not another man's.
This natural right to property is the ground of meum
and teum [in civil law]."199 Clarke does not state that
principle of property; he merely refers each man to the
"light of nature".200 Admitting that disputes may
sometimes arise, he cheerfully concludes that "[if] one
claimant shall oppose the other, then nothing can decide
it but the sword, which is the wrath of God."201 Clarke,
having left claims of property to the light of nature,
has in fact left it, if not to the sword of battle, at
least to the inked sword of (positive) law. He has not
shown anything. Ireton does not even bother to answer
Clarke's light with his own. The field is Ireton's for
now. (What Clarke needed, and did not have, is something
like Locke's theory of property.)
The Levellers are evidently troubled by the
relation between legal and natural right. Not only are
they silent about the rights of the "poorest she", but
they are willing to yield somewhat on the rights of even
the "poorest he". Late in the debate, the Leveller
Captain Rolfe, hoping to find some "medium" between
Rainborough and Ireton, suggests that perhaps it "may be
had in relation to servants as to foreigners, or such
others as shall be agreed upon."202 Under Cromwell's
questioning, the Levellers soon agree that servants and
"he that receives alms" are not to be enfranchised.203
Though they try briefly to make this concession fit
their declared principles, the Levellers do not make it
seem a good fit. Lieutenant-Colonel Reade is of the
opinion "that the choosing of representatives is a
privilege", and so sees "no reason why any man that is a
native ought to be excluded [from] that privilege,
unless from voluntary servitude".204 "Voluntary
servitude" may explain why servants need not be given
their birthright. By becoming a servant, one consents
(it might be said) to be governed by others; by his
master in the house and by his master's representative
outside the house. Though a servant might be surprised
at what he had given up by his employment, the implied
consent supposed by appeal to "voluntary servitude" is
at least consistent with appeal to natural right—
consistent, that is, provided it is admitted (as the
Levellers seem to admit) that the law of nature permits
the granting away of such a right. However that may be,
"voluntary servitude" does not explain why one who takes
alms need not be given his birthright. Poverty is seldom
voluntary. Few men would remain poor if offered decent
work at decent pay. Even fewer would remain poor if
offered riches unconditionally. And, voluntary or not,
begging is not servitude. A beggar works for no one and
begs whom he wishes. Many who gave him alms would deny
that they took his franchise in return. Perhaps what the
Levellers have in mind are the poor resident in the alms
house of a county or town. These would be at least as
"dependent" (as subject to pressure to vote right) as
servants.
Petty, tacitly recognizing the inadequacy of
Reade's appeal to "voluntary servitude", offers a
different explanation, adding apprentices to the list of
those not to be allowed the "privilege" of their
birthright. All those may be excluded, he proposes,
"because they depend upon the will of other men and
should be afraid to displease them."205 If the natural
rights of the very "poorest he" may be withheld because
in the civil state he depends upon the will of another,
why not the rights of a man less poor who also depends
upon another? Why not even the merchant or leaser whose
property, though great, depends upon the continued
goodwill of customers or landholders? Ireton had, after
all, already equated "that interest in the kingdom that
is fixed and permanent" with "that interest upon which
he may have his freedom in this kingdom without
dependence" and declared "the foundation of liberty [to
be]... that those who shall choose the law-makers shall
be men freed from dependence upon others."206
Though the Levellers have talked as if natural
right overrides legal right absolutely, in fact they
must hold another opinion. A civil constitution (they
must hold) may justly withhold the natural right of
some, even of the poorest he, if the consequence of
doing otherwise would be to endanger the rights of all.
"If there is a constitution that the people are not
free," Petty had said earlier, "that constitution should
be annulled."207 Though Petty had said that earlier, he
had not seen what he had committed himself to. Though
not one Leveller spoke against what Petty had said, they
must either deny it or admit that the only difference
between them and Ireton is in what they suppose the
(relatively) poor would do with their franchise. They
all aim at liberty for all, not at the recognition of
particular rights of nature. Though they may prefer an
equality of rights, they are willing to accept
inequality if that will make the people free. The
language of natural right, so far from helping them
express their principles, seems to make their principles
almost inexpressible. They would have found it easier to
say what they wanted about the protection of everyone's
liberty if they had treated the franchise not as a
natural right but as the best means of doing what is
right.
Ireton, though less troubled by the relation
between civil and natural right, is not safe from
trouble. Though he objects to the Levellers' appeal to a
natural right of franchise, he does recognize some
natural rights. His objection to the Levellers is that
they appeal to a right of nature "not of necessity to
sustain nature", "not of necessity for the preserving of
[a man's] nature".208 For Ireton (as for Hobbes), one has
a right of nature only to what is necessary to life.
"Men may justly have by birthright," he early reproved
Rainborough, "... [only] that we should not seclude them
out of England, that we should not refuse them air and
place and grounds, and the freedom of the highways and
other things, to live among us."209 This right of nature
is absolutely overriding even when it conflicts with the
right of property. When the Levellers charge Ireton with
destroying liberty by claiming both property and
franchise to be of human constitution, he answers that,
on the contrary, they destroy liberty by making both a
right of nature:
[If] property be preserved by acknowledging [as youwould] a natural right to possession, so that I amnot to meddle with such a man's estate, his meat,his drink, his apparel, or other goods, then theright of nature [as you make it out] destroysliberty. By the right of nature, I am to havesustenance rather than perish; yet [your] propertydestroys it for a man to have this by right ofnature, even suppose there to be no humanconstitution.210
Natural rights, though they may conflict with a civil
right, cannot conflict with one another. The law of
nature, being no less than God's reason, is perfect and
the rights of nature, being no more than deductions from
that law, must be perfectly consistent. If the Levellers
are right that there is a natural right to property,
then even the starving man can (it seems) have no right
to take the surplus others possess. The ownership of
property is a matter of pedigree, not of need; of
descent, not of merit. If the propertied will not give
the starving man what he needs, he must (if the
Levellers are right about property) die of starvation;
and his liberty, die with him.
Ireton, though he will not grant the poor a right
to vote, grants them a right to all they need to live.
The grant, far from being radical or at least radically
new, is consistent with the excuse of necessity to be
found in both the civil and common law. The starving man
who steals only what he needs to live is not to be
punished. "Necessity", according to the lawyers, "makes
lawful what otherwise is not lawful." Ireton, no doubt
taking necessity to be something exceptional, never
considers what might be made of it if taken as the
fundamental right of nature in a world always in, or in
danger of lapsing back into, necessity. Hobbes' De Cive,
though privately printed in 1642, was not published
until 1647 and was then published only in Latin editions
in Amsterdam. How could Ireton know what a clever
royalist exile might do with that seemingly innocuous
right?
Though Ireton believes property and franchise to be
"of human constitution", he does not believe the
constitution of either to be indifferent or merely
convenient. The destruction of property would be morally
wrong. "If either the thing itself that you press or the
consequence of that you press do destroy property," he
more than once explodes, "though I shall acquiesce in
having no property, yet I cannot give my heart or hand
to it; because it is a thing evil in itself and
scandalous to the world."211 The Levellers, no enemies of
property themselves, never ask how the "destruction of
property" (that is, its equalization by law) can be evil
in itself, and Ireton does not volunteer an answer. Nor
does he ever consider how a law can be evil in itself
without being against the law of nature. Ireton should
have considered that. No conservative himself, he holds
some changes in civil right not to be wrong. He cannot
fall back on simple appeal to what is. Though he thinks
the franchise to be no less "of human constitution" than
property, he is more than willing to change the
franchise. Rainborough, at first supposing otherwise,
mocks him by asking whether the law of nature says that
"a lord shall choose twenty burgesses, and a gentleman
but two, or a poor man none."212 To which Ireton replies
that he agrees that seats in Parliament "should be
distributed equally".213 The question is: Among whom
should the seats be so distributed? Ireton was even
willing to enlarge the electorate. His only concern is
that the enlargement not be "beyond all bounds".214
Ireton does not say why he favors such changes in the
civil constitution. And the Levellers, agreeing with him
in what he is willing to do, never ask by what right he
can favor even such changes. Ireton does not claim a
natural right to the franchise for the propertied. What
he does claim is only that "no person has a right to
this, that has not a permanent fixed interest in the
kingdom."215 He has some explaining to do. The question
remains: If property and franchise are merely creations
of the law, not rights of nature, what makes some
changes in the laws of property or franchise more evil
than others? Are there some rights neither altogether
natural nor altogether creatures of the law? Are these
what make changes in the law good or evil when the law
of nature is indifferent? (In Part Five, I will show how
Locke's second state of nature attempts to answer these
questions.)
Notes
Chapter 13
Civil State, Political Obligation, and
Representation
The principle of consent does not itself assume any
right to consent. The principle only makes consent
necessary (and sufficient) for certain obligations
(political obligations). The question of natural right
to consent is independent of the question of obligation
from consent. Even though the Levellers eventually admit
that certain people may be excluded from the franchise,
they need not admit that those excluded can "in a strict
sense" be bound by the law from the making of which they
have been excluded. Thus, the other assumption to which
objection is made (the assumption that one is justly
bound to law if, but only if, he consents) is at least as
important as the one just considered (the assumption of
a natural right to consent).
Rainborough is not slow to make that importance
clear. Ireton had claimed that even by the law of nature
"no person hath a right to an interest or share in the
disposing of the affairs of the kingdom... that hath not
a permanent fixed interest in this kingdom."216 That
claim, Rainborough observes bitterly, comes to this:
"[If] I have no interest in the kingdom, I must suffer
by all their laws be they right or wrong."217 Ireton's
position is unjust not because it denies a poor man a
voice in government as such, says Rainborough, but
because it denies a poor man a voice in his own
government. If the poor were left out of the law, they
might be left out of the government without injustice.
But since they are to be put into the law, they have a
right merely for their own protection against unjust
law, to be put into the government too. That which
"enslaves the people of England" is, according to
Rainborough, "that they should be bound by laws in which
they have no voice at all".218 Wildman now calls upon the
principle of consent explicitly, declaring the question
is simply, "Whether any person can justly be bound by
law, who doth not give his consent that such persons
shall make laws for him?"219 Ireton's answer is blunt:
"[Yes,] he may and ought to be bound to a law he doth
not give his consent to..."220
Though seemingly rejecting the principle of consent
expressly, Ireton in fact rejects only the view that
such consent must be by voting. His argument against
consent is (something like) Locke's argument from "tacit
consent" (though neither he nor the Levellers ever use
the term "tacit consent" or even "implied contract"):
"If a foreigner comes within this kingdom," Ireton
explains, "...we must not expel him. It is a piece of
hospitality, of humanity, to receive that man among us.
But if that man be received amongst us I think that man
may be very well content to submit himself to the law of
the land."221—This is, of course, not consent in our
sense (the acceptance that makes a contract), but mere
acquiescence.—What is true of foreigners is, Ireton
continues, true of the poor native too. In each case,
there is this crucial reservation, "that if this man do
think himself unsatisfied to be subject to this law, he
may go into another kingdom".222 The poor man, like the
foreigner, has no interest in the kingdom because he is
free to go and take with him all that he has. He may
justly be bound by a government to which he gave no
consent (by voting) because he freely put himself under
it and is free to put himself under another if
unsatisfied with this. (If he were not free to go, would
he then have a fixed interest in the kingdom and so, no
matter how poor, a right to a voice in its government
just as if he owned land? There is no one to ask that
question.)223
Having expressly rejected the principle of consent
in order to make this argument, Ireton calls back some
of what he said. "And yet," he admits, "I do acknowledge
that which you take to be so general a maxim, that in
every kingdom, within every land, the original... power
of making laws... does lie in the people."224 The only
disagreement is about who should count as among the
people. Ireton thinks the poor should not count. For
him, "the people ...[are] those that are possessed of a
permanent interest in the law…; [whoever] is as good in
another land [as in this, has no]... interest in
determining what shall be the law of this land."225
The difference between Ireton and Rainborough,
between Independent and Leveller, is not, as at first it
seemed, the principle of consent. Rainborough's
overstatement of the principle, like Ireton's
understatement of it, merely helps to conceal the
difference by piling apparent differences upon the real
one. Not one of the eighteen, not even Wildman, is
willing to argue that any foreigner is entitled to a
voice in the government simply because he is, if only
for the moment, within the kingdom. The foreigner must,
even according to Wildman, at least first be admitted to
224. Army, 67.
225. Army, 67.
be an inhabitant of the land.226 That a foreigner is
subject to the laws of the land he has entered adds
nothing to his title to a voice in its governance. No
one is willing to deny that. Nor is anyone willing to
deny that a poor man may go elsewhere as easily as a
foreigner (even though, it seems, the king's consent had
always been a precondition of departing the country).
Apparently, Englishmen did not expect their government
to keep them against their will. Many Congregationalists
had in fact quit the Stuarts' England for the Dutch
United Provinces or Puritan New England. The king had
been happy to be rid of them. More curious is that no
one is willing to argue that those with a freehold may
as easily quit the country as a poor man may.
Apparently, vendible land seemed a more permanent
interest than did a lease or bag of coins (perhaps
because it was hard to sell or because its value was
much more sensitive to government policy). The
difference between Leveller and Independent is not in
the relation between interest in the kingdom and a right
to a voice in its government. The difference is only in
what factors, beside ownership of a forty-shilling
freehold (or its equivalent in a town), might count as a
sufficient interest in government.
The Levellers, seeing the difference, answer
Ireton's claims for property with their own for persons:
"It is for the preservation of all the native freeborn
men that they should have an equal voice in
elections...the chief end of the government is to
preserve persons as well as estates, and if any law
shall take hold of my person it is more dear than my
estate."227 A government should be looked upon as a
society for the defense of the native born, both their
property and their persons. To look at it that way is to
see that even the poor have such an interest in the
government as to require a vote. Without a vote, the
poor cannot be safe from the rich. The one-in-six with
property can turn the government to their own advantage,
"make hewers of wood and drawers of water of the other
five, and so [enslave] the greatest part of the
nation."228 Without a vote, even the poor man may find
himself chained in England before he can get to another
country. Every native, propertied or not, therefore has
an interest in government. The interest is the
preservation of his liberty. The foreigner has that
interest only in his native land.
Even if this argument effectively answered those
declining to enfranchise the poor out of a fear that the
great number of the poor would allow them to tax the
rich into poverty, the argument would not prove that the
poor should be enfranchised. In fact, though no one
quite sees it, the argument from interest is irrelevant.
Ireton answers it by repeating his already-often-
repeated claim that the franchise, like property itself,
is "by human institution" and he "cannot give [his]
heart or hand to [changing] it."229 While he no longer
denies the interest of the poor in government, he
continues to deny them the vote. While he sees how they
might benefit from a vote, he sees no reason to give it
to them. The Levellers are exasperated. "If we had not a
right to the kingdom," exclaims Sexby, "we were mere
sides with him, and no one puts forward an argument
showing that an interest in government entitles one to a
voice. Why?
No one put forward such an argument because there
can be no such argument within the terms of the debate.
The Levellers' proof that the poor have an interest in
government could not prove the poor have a right to vote
because even Ireton's proof that the rich have a fixed
interest could not prove such a right for the rich.
Interest and right do not go together in that way in the
civil state (as all eighteen conceive the civil state).
The civil state, though voluntary in a way, is not
voluntary in every way a chess club or unestablished
church is. The unspoken analogy between civil state and
religious congregation makes the connection between
interest in civil government and voice in that
government seem stronger than it is. The civil state can
divide interest in government from consent to government
in a way a voluntary society cannot. I am "naturally
free" of the government of a congregation until I
consent to be governed under its covenant, its law, and
it accepts me. I cannot consent (and be admitted)
without coming under its government anymore than I can
come under its government without consenting (and being
admitted). In such a society, I am either a consenting
member or an outsider. My interest in its government
cannot be divided from my consent to be governed. To
prove an interest in such a society is to prove
membership with its rights (which is my interest in it)
just as to prove membership is to prove subjection to
its government.
The same is not true of the civil state. The status
of a foreigner proves that. Because the eighteen agree
that a foreigner is subject to government while he
freely remains within its jurisdiction, they cannot hold
the civil state to be voluntary in exactly the way a
congregation is. The foreigner, though he has not taken
the civil covenant (by, for example, taking an oath of
allegiance) and though he has not been granted all the
rights of a full member in that state, has a clear
interest in its government. While within its
jurisdiction, a foreigner is almost as much at the mercy
of the government as anyone native born. The government
may not be able to seize all his property, but it can
seize him and do what it will. The interest a poor
native has in his government is no greater than the
interest of a foreigner. There is, then, no special
interest merely by birth. The interest of the poor
native, if it differs at all from that of the foreigner,
differs only in lasting longer.
If a foreigner can (justly) be governed without
having a vote, so can anyone else within the
jurisdiction, even a man of property. The interest of
property, no matter how fixed, is no more compelling
than the interest of persons, no matter how fleeting.
Both Independents and Levellers admit that, in the civil
state, consent to government and an interest in
government are separable (though no one explains why).
To prove an interest in the government of such a society
is not to prove full membership with all rights (though
it is to give a reason for admitting someone to
membership). The jurisdiction of the civil state is not
limited to its members. The right of a civil state to
govern seems, then, prior to the consent of its
subjects; the consent of its subjects, rich and poor
alike, unnecessary.
Both Independents and Levellers face a dilemma:
Either the right of the civil state to govern is limited
to those subjects who consent or it is not so limited.
If so limited, the poor and the foreigner (not to
mention women and children) are not justly subject to
civil law until they have a voice in making it. If the
right of the civil state to govern is not limited to
subjects who have consented, there seems to be no reason
why the civil state should ever need anyone's consent to
govern justly; even Ireton's seemingly uncontroversial
maxim that the original power of making laws is in the
people is false.
We seem to have disposed of all forms of social
contract at once. Why then talk about consent at all?
The men of Putney talked about consent because it made
sense to talk about it. They had trouble talking clearly
about consent because they had trouble seeing clearly
the sense it made. The analogy between the civil state
and voluntary society, though not as good as one could
wish, is still a good one. If there is a way in which
the civil state is not voluntary, there is a way in
which it is. Though the civil state can govern someone
without his consent, it can only bind him in a "strict
sense" with his consent. The Levellers assert that from
the beginning, and to the end not even Ireton says
otherwise. What all fail to do is to explain the
difference between binding in the weak sense and binding
in that strict sense. That failure confuses the whole
discussion (and almost all such discussions since).
A voluntary society is usually voluntary in two
ways. Not only can one not enter except by his own
consent, he also cannot consent unless the society first
offers admission. The society is as naturally free of an
outsider as he is of it. To apply for membership, to
need membership, even to swear membership, is not enough
to become a member of a voluntary society. The society
itself must (ordinarily) agree to the admission. In this
respect, political society, that body having a voice in
the affairs of a civil state, may be voluntary even
though the civil state itself is not—and that body may
be bound "in the strict sense" (that is, politically)
even though subjects in general are not.
Both parties at Putney argue as if the poor are
applying for admission to a political society to which
the rich already belong. No one thinks he is in the
(pre-legal or pre-governmental) state of nature.
Everyone admits there is a government already, and
everyone admits that the rich (or, at least, the
propertied) now are alone in having a formal voice in
its affairs. The Levellers, though they argue for a
natural right of admission, never seem to doubt that
they must win over the rich to win admission for the
poor. Though the Levellers can show many good reasons
for the poor to want to enter political society, they
cannot find a reason for the present membership, the
rich, to want them admitted (or even to feel an
obligation to admit them). Though Ireton, a man of
property speaking for the rich, can offer no better
reason for the rich to have a voice in government than
the Levellers can offer on behalf of the poor, he does
not have to offer any better. The rich are already
members. They are the ones being asked to change the
membership. If all Ireton's talk of fixed interest
proved nothing about the right of the rich to a voice in
government, it did prove that the rich did well to get
into political society when they could and that they
have a great interest in staying there. If Ireton cannot
show that the poor have any less interest in government,
it hardly matters. Though the needs of applicants may
carry some weight in decisions about admission, the
needs of the society must count too. The question is, To
what account can political society turn the membership
of the poor? If the society does not need to bind the
poor in a "strict sense", why admit them? Why risk for
nothing having the poor turn the power of government
against the rich? This is the hidden logic of the
argument.
The Levellers' exasperation is comprehensible
enough. They are unpropertied men speaking for the
unpropertied. They are willing to take on the
responsibilities of membership in political society.
They have applied for admission. Self-respecting men,
they see no reason why they should not be admitted. In
the war just ended, they had served political society
well; and now, here they are, talking to members of that
society as equal participants in the political life of
their country. Nevertheless, political society in the
person of Ireton is refusing to admit them. Their
willingness to be bound in the strict sense is treated
as of no account. They are to count for nothing in the
government. The rich, content with what they have, are
content to let political society remain (more or less)
as it is, an elite within civil society. They see no
reason why the sovereign people should not remain a tiny
fraction of the people governed. Though the Levellers
resist this decision of political society, they never
quite deny its right to make it. They do not take
literally their own talk of a right to membership by
birth. Legitimacy is (more or less) independent of
consent.
The distinction between civil state and political
society may seem too sharp. Can a civil state really be
an involuntary society bound by law only in a weak sense
(that is, by material obligations of justice) while
political society is voluntary and bound by law in a
"strict sense" (by political obligation)? Can there be
no indefeasible claim for admission to political society
(no "inalienable right" to a voice in one's government)?
The debate at Putney, though among the first to
knock about such questions, is far from the last. The
succeeding debates resemble this first in certain
striking ways. In 1647, the poor could still be governed
without being bound in a "strict sense". Habit in fact
still did what in theory the common law could no longer
do. The Levellers never achieved much of a following;
and, when they tried to push the Independents further
than they were willing to go, the Independents easily
pushed them aside. The Levellers lacked a live issue,
one to win the sympathy of Independents like Ireton and
to organize the common people for whom they wanted to
speak. For all the grand emotion, their objections to
leaving the poor unenfranchised were primarily
hypothetical injustices, not actual ones. The best
Rainborough could manage in actual injustice is that "in
all presses that go forward [conscription for the army]
none must be pressed that are freehold men."231 The
Levellers do not protest "taxation without
representation"; they do not cry that they are bound to
indifferent laws against their will; and they do not say
that mere exclusion from political society is an
injustice clearing them of all bonds. Indeed, when Sexby
asks what the poor fought for if not for the vote,
Ireton has an answer ready: the liberties all enjoy as
Englishmen and freedom from the danger posed to those
liberties by the attempt Charles made to concentrate all
the power of government (including the legislative) in
his own hands.232 The franchise is only one liberty.233
Though before the "revolution the poor had had no
franchise, yet they had enjoyed those other liberties
[and]" (says Ireton) are more likely to continue in the
enjoyment of them without the franchise than with it.234
The English did not enlarge the franchise at all
until 1832 (and then only as far as Ireton wished). Not
until 1884 was it enlarged as the Levellers proposed. By
then, England had changed considerably. The
unenfranchised classes had grown much richer, had
organized effectively, and had become great powers
outside the government. They had also become much more
subject to statute. They were admitted into political
society just as they became hard to govern outside of
it. Was the question in 1832 and 1884 the same as it had
been in 1647? Or was there, beside the practical change
in relations of power, some more fundamental change
giving the unenfranchised a right they did not have in
1647? The same questions may even be asked about the
enfranchisement of eighteen year-olds in most of the
democracies at the end of the 1960s. The argument "old
enough to fight, old enough to vote" made no more
impression for the first half of the twentieth century
than Rainborough's talk of presses had in the
seventeenth. Though the young allowed themselves to be
conscripted into two world wars, they received the
franchise only after they had organized themselves for
political action and proved hard to govern. Was it force
alone that won them the franchise? Or did they prove
something by proving themselves hard to govern without
their own consent? We might ask the same question about
the enfranchisement of women early in this century, and
the re-enfranchisement of African-Americans in the
states of the Confederacy in the 1960s. The answer in
each case seems to be that, while the franchise must be
earned, what earns it is not good citizenship but bad,
but a bad citizenship high-minded enough to promise that
obedience will follow enfranchisement. Political society
grants the franchise to those whom it must govern and
can govern that way and no other. Generally, political
society extends the franchise for the same reason a
joint-stock company issues more stock, to increase its
resources.
Compared to the discussion of consent, the
discussion of representation at Putney is neither
considerable nor particularly considerate. The
discussion is nevertheless modern down to its
misconceptions. Consent is consent by legislators.
Hooker's representation by predecessors has given place
to representation by elected contemporaries. I am bound
"in a strict sense" by personally voting in a
parliamentary election, bound not only to what those I
elect may do but to all that has been done already and
to all that will be done. By voting I join the immortal
corporation, put myself "under a government", and so am
bound (in the strict sense) to the particular laws in
force. I consent by helping to choose a legislator (and
a legislature). The rationale for legislating by
representative rather than in person remains what it was
centuries before. If Bishop Russell could tell a
fifteenth-century parliament that the commons sent
representatives (instead of coming in person) because
"for their great and confused number and multitude,
nature cannot suffer [them] to assemble in a place apt
to the making of a law", the Leveller Petty can now
declare without opposition that "men chose
representatives when they were in so great numbers that
every man could not give his voice directly."235
Though the rationale for representation remains,
the form has changed. The members of parliament are no
longer described as "attorneys" or "procurators". They
are "deputies" or "representers". Consent is no longer
to be given in parliament but by voting for parliament,
no longer to be given to particular laws but to the
legal system as a whole, and no longer to be given by a
collection of representatives appearing in court but
through a "general Representative". If parliament was
before connected to the represented by many powers of
attorney, now it is to be connected to the people by
likeness. Parliament is to be an "equal representative"
of the whole.
The idea of an equal representative is new. Though
there had always been a preference for proportioning
seats in parliament to the number of electors, there had
been no outcry even against great disproportions. Reform
of apportionment had meant no more than granting seats
to towns recently grown large and taking seats away from
towns long since decayed. Consent by proxy seemed to
require no more. The number electing this or that member
of parliament was no more a subject of controversy than
was the number of clients this proctor or that attorney
represented in a particular case. There was no evident
harm in having one attorney speak for five hundred and
another for fifty thousand. When consent in parliament
had to be by all, disproportions made at most a
difference in the tone of debate.
But long after consent came to be given by majority
vote, those disproportions were still quietly accepted.
The outcry against unequal representation begins only
when the new principle of consent by legislator calls up
a new idea of representation: representation as a
proportion between represented and representative. That
new idea forces both Levellers and Independents to
misconceive the question before them, making agreement
impossible. The eighteen can dispute who should be
represented, but they can hardly imagine anything but a
simple mathematical proportion between represented
(electors) and (elected) representative.
The force of the new idea is evident from the
beginning of the debate. Ireton, hearing that seats are
to be distributed according to the number of
inhabitants, immediately (and correctly) concludes that
every (adult male) inhabitant is to have a vote. He
himself, believing property rather than persons to be
the proper base of representation, can only propose an
apportioning of seats "according to the rates that the
counties bear in the burdens of the kingdom."236 The
moderate Colonel Rich can suggest that "there may be a
more equitable division and distribution than that he
that hath nothing should have an equal voice", but there
is no one to suggest how "there may be a representative
of the poor as well as of the rich."237 Not even Rich
himself can be more specific in his suggestions. The
idea of an "equal representative" forbids it. If the
people are to be represented, they must be represented
by one general representative "as equal as you can make
it."238 The composition of the franchise can be disputed
but there can be only one proper franchise. There can no
more be two houses elected under different franchises
than there can be two peoples in the same land.
Rainborough's only answer to Rich is "we are better as
we are,… [than if] the poor shall choose many and... be
over-voted still."239 Rich's suggestion is dead
thereafter. When the army chaplain Hugh Peter repeats it
later, no one even bothers to notice.240 Two centuries
later John Stuart Mill's proposals for granting the rich
(and educated) more votes than the poor (and ignorant)
would receive much the same response.241
Though all participants in the discussion want a
legislature to protect both property and persons, both
rich and poor, none can think how to tinker with the
machinery of representation to make it do what they
wish. Representation seems necessarily a matter of
proportion between the great body of the people and the
little body of parliament. If the protection that all
want cannot be had from an equal representation, it
cannot (it seems to them) be had from representation at
all. They never even consider the possibility, for
example, of a two-house legislature, with the upper
apportioned by wealth and the lower by population.
An idea is most tyrannical when new. But even now
many see equal apportionment ("one man, one vote") not
as a mere device but as a conceptual imperative. Unequal
apportionment is malapportionment; and a malapportioned
assembly, unrepresentative—by definition. Even the good
record of such an assembly will not preserve it from the
charge of unrepresentativeness. Hanna Pitkin
demonstrates the continuing force of that tyranny in her
Concept of Representation. There she quotes many of our
contemporaries still held in the tyrant's prison and
works out with great sensitivity the misconceptions that
keep them there. The question remains today what it was
in 1647: If representation is not necessarily a matter
of proportion, what is the connection between
representation and proportion? What has apportionment to
do with the principle of consent by legislators? Even
Pitkin, that most careful writer on representation, does
not think to ask such questions and so has nothing to
say in answer. Luckily, we need not answer such
questions here. We need only note how they demonstrate
the continuity between the ideas of 1647 and today, the
enduring presence of consent by legislator (once it was
invented).
Notes
PART FOUR: Contract Theory before Hobbes
We have seen that the principle of the contract ofgovernment was implicit in the political structureof medieval Europe, but that it was not as yetinterpreted as an act that was supposed to havetaken place in the distant past, before any stateexisted.... As long as the medieval, essentiallyjuristic, conception of government as the offspringrather than the parent of law remained true tolife, it [the contract of government] could not becalled unhistorical, or abstract, or self-contradictory.—J. W. Gough, Social Contract, p. 36
Thomas Hobbes is perhaps the best political
theorist of modern times. Certainly he was in his own
day the best since Aristotle. Even Thomas Aquinas,
Hobbes' superior in philosophy generally, wrote nothing
to compare with De Cive or Leviathan. Hobbes is, however,
not the first political theorist of modern times. De Cive,
though excelling its predecessors, is still only one
among many in a long line. Leviathan, for all its
greatness, is not alone in the sea. Theorists had been
at work on Hobbes' question for over a century before he
took it up. The history of the question stretches back
into the middle ages, into debates having little to do
with political society, and theoretical work having only
a diffuse relation with Hobbes' question. The
intelligence exhibited by Hobbes' contemporaries at
Putney would be hard to imagine had Hobbes been the
first modern political theorist. What distinguishes
Hobbes from earlier theorists, what makes his work seem
the beginning of modern political theory, is neither a
new question (since the question is not new) nor a
startling answer (though his answer is startling). What
distinguishes him is a new method (the method he learned
from Descartes). The history of his question should not,
for that reason, be overlooked. That history, while not
affecting the truth of his answer, does affect our
understanding of it. The history puts it in a context
making it at once more startling and less appealing.
Before looking at Hobbes' work in Part Five, we should
look into its background, asking, "What was the question
put to him? And what were the resources given him to
answer it?"
Chapter 14
The Question
Hobbes' question concerns the relation of
government to subjects. His question was already under
discussion during the middle ages, though it was not
then the chief question. Medieval practice explains the
question's subordination just as modern practice
explains its later preeminence. The chief question of
medieval political theory was, What is the relation of pope to
emperor (and Christian kings)? The great political
controversies of the middle ages—investiture,
jurisdiction of canon courts, deposition of kings,
counciliarism—posed that question. The (Roman) civil
law had no terms in which to answer satisfactorily.
Medieval theorists, having only the language of
Justinian, searched in vain for a formula expressing in
terms of the single, absolute sovereignty of civil law
the limited and divided government they had before their
eyes.242
The Protestant reformation at first demoted the
medieval question by officially breaking the already
weakened power of the pope, later transformed it into
the question of relations between church and state, and
eventually gave a partial answer in terms of separation
of church from state, supremacy of the state, and free
practice of religion. The answer was only partial
because, while locating sovereignty somewhere within the
state, the answer did not improve upon Justinian's
formulation of sovereign power. Sovereignty remained in
theory indivisible and illimitable: No matter what
practice seemed to be, in theory the church had no legal
rights against the state (if subject to the state at
all); the government, on the other hand, had unlimited
power over the members of the church individually and
over the church as an organization within its
jurisdiction. The question of the relation of pope to
emperor thus became a question of the relation of king
(government) to subjects. Medieval theory had a
satisfactory answer for that subordinate question. To
the king, theory said, "Be a prince, not a tyrant"; to
subjects, "Princes are to be obeyed; tyrants, resisted".
The answer was satisfactory both for medieval
theorists and for practical men. The answer was
satisfactory because "tyrant" was well-defined and
resistance manageable within the civil state. People
knew their rights, and the king had no monopoly of
force, seldom even a preponderance. Modern political
theory dates from the moment "tyrant" lost its
definition and resistance came to seem outside the civil
state.
"Tyrant" is the crucial term in the medieval answer
to the king. John of Salisbury, drawing on ancient
writers, first gave the term its medieval definition.
"[A] tyrant," he wrote in the Policraticus, "…is one who
oppresses the people by rulership based on force, while
he who rules in accordance with the law is a prince."243
A king is a prince if, and only if, he rules according
to law. Beyond the law there is only force and
tyranny.244 The definition, given in 1159 (while John was
working for Thomas of Becket, then Chancellor of
England), was still standard in 1600, though by then
equivocal. Its durability depended on the relation of
king to law. The medieval relation was simple. There was
no need to distinguish between law of nature, common
law, custom, and statute; no need to contrast the "one
true law" with the "civil law". Law, because it could
not be made, was all law of nature more or less. The
king, because he could not make law, stood in the same
relation to one kind of law as to another. He was under
the law, whatever kind it was. Nor could he get out from
under a particular law by claiming to be the ultimate
earthly judge of what is and is not law. He could not
because in practice his magnates would not recognize his
claim and in theory the pope already claimed that
judgeship. The medieval king was only a chief
magistrate. Neither in practice nor in theory was there
any impediment to holding him to the law. Neither he nor
his state was sovereign.
The medieval relation between king and law was not
(as was the relation of pope and law) theoretically
interesting. To be a prince, a king needed to know the
law, to know how to follow it, and to know why he ought
to follow it. Medieval works on kingship therefore
consist of descriptions of the law, advice on its
administration, and sermons concerning the consequences
of tyranny. The Policraticus is such a work (though it is
more than that). So too is John Fortescue's On the Merits of
the Laws of England (1471). And, while as much a parody as
an example, so too is Niccolo Machiavelli's Prince
(1513). The Prince, however, is a transitional work. Its
purpose is the traditional one of teaching the king to
be a prince. What distinguishes Machiavelli's little
book from its pre-modern counterparts is that, while
being a prince is still merely knowing the law and
acting in accordance with that knowledge, the law is no
longer the law of nature but the natural laws of
politics. For Machiavelli, the king is not so much above
the law of nature or the common law of his country as
indifferent to it, except insofar as consistent with the
intelligent use of (descriptive) natural laws.
Machiavelli distinguishes between new and old
monarchies, between wise and foolish kings, and even
between cruel and kind princes. But he does not
distinguish between prince and tyrant; his moral
neutrality does not allow it. The Prince is not,
therefore, the first work of modern political theory,
only an early work of political science. The Prince has
nothing to say about the law of nature, justice, moral
right, or the like. Modern political theory begins when
the civil state takes over from the pope the claim of
ultimate judgeship in such matters. That claim, not mere
moral neutrality, is (as we shall see) what causes
"tyrant" to lose definition.
The medieval answer to subjects, unlike the
medieval answer to kings, is far from simple. The term
"resisted" forces distinctions "tyrant" does not. An
answer has to specify what may be resisted, when it may
be resisted, who may resist, and how he may resist.
Only the why of resistance, that it is resisting
tyranny, is simple. Medieval theorists gave a good deal
of care to such distinctions. The result of that care
may be thought of as an almost infinitely graded range
of answers. The minimum answer is that one may resist
the particular command of a tyrant only when one cannot
obey without thereby disobeying God. The resistance can
be only by passively obeying God's law, that is, only by an
inescapable failing to obey the tyrant's command, only a
passive or civil disobedience. There is no (independent)
right to disobey even a tyrant's command, only a duty to
obey God. Medieval theorists never fell below that
minimum. Church tradition forbad it. Though all power
was from God, where the choice was between God and the
man he gave power, the Christian had always chosen God.
Give to Caesar what is Caesar's; to God, what is God's.
Better martyrdom than damnation. The interesting
medieval theory began once the minimum answer had been
given and a theorist considered what more might be
justified. The maximum answer, approached but (as far as
I know) never reached, would be that any tyrannical act
may be resisted by anyone, whether directly concerned or
mere bystander, by any means necessary. The maximum
would permit not only "passive obedience" but active
resistance, armed intervention, and even tyrannicide.
There is a good deal that bothers medieval writers
about the maximum: whether one can justly kill a tyrant
if one is bound to him by oath of fealty or if he is a
priest; whether any king would be safe if any private
person could judge him the way he judges private
persons; whether only the most severe lawbreaking
deserves active resistance; and so on. The maximum
answer had its ancient sources, in Greek and Roman
practice, in Greek and Roman theory, and in the Old
Testament. But medieval practice, rather than ancient
example, probably explains medieval willingness to go
beyond the minimum. King John of England was, after all,
neither the first nor the last medieval king to be made
to obey the law. Nor was England's Richard II the only
one to be deposed for tyranny. Nor was Richard III the
only one killed by his own subjects. Such acts against
kings did not shake medieval Europe the way the
execution of England's Charles I or France's Louis XVI
would shake modern Europe a few centuries later. It is
one thing to kill the chief magistrate for violating the
law; another, to kill the sovereign, the source of law,
for crimes beyond the law.
The minimum answer—meek, long-suffering, dutiful
to God, indifferent to the life of this world—is a
devout cleric's answer to tyranny, the answer of a
Christian pilgrim passing through this world on his way
to the next, not at all what would suit a sword-carrying
lord with a private army. Beyond the minimum answer is
pride, indignation, known right, and the habit of
getting justice one way or another. The right to resist
was in the law of the land all over most of Europe and,
for medieval theory, the problem was to find it in
Christianity. Medieval theory proved useful later
because finding that right in Christianity meant finding
it outside positive law.245
Notes
Chapter 15
The Reformation, Religious Wars, and Modern
Theory
Modern theory may, with some inexactness, be dated
from 1517, the year Martin Luther is supposed to have
nailed his ninety-five theses to the door of the court
church at Wittenberg, beginning the Protestant
reformation. The reformation is at once a doctrine, a
spirit, and a movement. As doctrine, the reformation is
salvation by grace, not works, salvation as a gift of
God, not a gift of the church. As spirit, it is an
appeal from public authority to individual conscience,
from tradition to origins, from historical fact to
eternal principle. As movement, it is the collapse of
medieval practice. The reformation takes from the pope
all power to command, since he cannot command
conscience; pushes aside the hierarchical church, since
the church was not so organized in the beginning; and
gives to each civil state the right to decide for itself
all disputes arising between members, since it leaves no
one outside with any right to intercede.246
The reformation as such is only religious. As
doctrine, it is indifferent to political forms.
Salvation is not a matter of politics. The reformation
does not say who within a civil state should decide this
or that question of "externals", how the decision should
be made, or even what should be decided. As spirit, the
reformation says only that the decision cannot be left
to the old law of the land. That law is mere authority,
tradition, historical fact. As movement, the reformation
is simply destructive. Seeming to leave all questions to
conscience, it leaves the civil state nowhere. The
reformation does not so much erect the individual as the
supreme authority as tear down all authority above
individuals. The reformation simply put questions: If
individual conscience is not to decide all questions,
who will decide? The king? The people? Others? Which
questions? And by what right? Modern political theory
germinates under the debris of reformation.
"Debris" is the right word. Ulrich Zwingli began
246. I take this to be a standard view of the reformation, butthe chapters following will provide evidence for it. For a goodgeneral discussion of political theory during this period, seeQuentin Skinner, The Foundations of Modern Political Thought, Volume Two: TheAge of Reformation (Cambridge University Press: Cambridge, 1978).
reform in Switzerland a year after Luther began it in
Germany. England began its own reforms in 1534 (as I
explained earlier). In 1536, the Frenchman John Calvin
published his Institutes of the Christian Religion and in 1541
accepted leadership of reform in Geneva. The religious
wars began a few years later: in Germany in 1546 (ending
in 1648); in Scotland in 1557 (merging into those of
England after 1603); in France in 1562 (ending in 1598);
in the Netherlands in 1568 (ending in fact in 1609 and
by treaty in 1648). These wars, at once civil and
international, at once religious and political, were
perhaps the most brutal in European history. The sides
differed from country to country. In Germany, the war
was between Protestant princes and Catholic emperor
(allied with Catholic princes); in Scotland, at first
between Protestant subjects and a Catholic government
and then between Calvinist subjects and Episcopalian
king; in France, between the king, Catholic subjects,
and Protestant subjects; and in the Netherlands, between
a (predominately) Protestant colony and a foreign
Catholic government. The settlement differed as much
from country to country as did the sides. In Germany,
the wars ended with stalemate, a Germany divided by
religion of prince and no longer one country except in
name. In Scotland, the wars ended with a half-reformed
church and a disputatious king unclear about the extent
of his power; in France, with a Catholic church and an
absolute monarch; in the Netherlands, with independence
from Spain and a religiously tolerant republic. The
English civil wars (1642-1648) are only the last of the
religious wars, the mildest, and the most fruitful; the
settlement of 1689, the last and most enduring of
Europe's religious settlements. Just as in England, so
earlier in most of western Europe, the reformation,
whether successful or not, gave to the civil government
the choice of its people's religion and to political
theory the work of understanding how that could be.247
Notes
Chapter 16
Calvin, Ephors, and Resistance
Political theory before the religious wars is still
almost medieval. Calvin's discussion of government is
typical. Both the power of the king and the right to
resist are made to depend entirely upon law and almost
entirely upon the law of nature. The Institutes make little
allowance for positive law and none for contract. The
law of nature leaves "all nations... at liberty to enact
such laws as they shall find to be respectively
expedient for them, provided they be formed according to
the rule of love."248 By the "rule of love" Calvin means
"the law of God, which we call the moral law... a
declaration of natural law, and of that conscience which
has been graven by God on the minds of men."249 The "rule
of love" is not a mere ideal against which one is to
judge laws to see how good they are. The "rule of love"
is a standard of lawfulness, just as was the "one true
law" of Cicero. "Laws" not formed according to that rule
are not "to be considered as laws; since they are not
only violations of all righteousness, but outrages
against humanity itself."250 All "laws" are then either
in accordance with the law of nature or not law at all;
and all laws, being formed in accordance with that law,
deserve obedience. Laws may differ from country to
country, but only because the particular circumstances
of each country make one law "equitable" in one country
and another equitable in another. Law is to be obeyed
because of what it is: positive law, because it is a
specification of the law of nature; and the law of
nature, because God commands it and reason recognizes it
as its own.
The king is to be obeyed because he is "a speaking
law".251 The law makes magistrates and limits what they
can do. Any magistrate, acting according to law, is
doing what he should and cannot be blamed for what he
does. Even the "vengeance of the magistrate is to be
considered, not the vengeance of man, but of God."252 The
magistrate is no more than an agent of God and, while he
acts according to law, it "is impossible to resist the
magistrate without at the same time resisting God
himself."253 And what of the tyrant, the magistrate
acting against law? Calvin's answer is close to the
medieval minimum: The unlawful acts of a magistrate,
though making him a tyrant, do not deprive him of his
office. By law he is still the agent of God. "[Those]
who rule in an unjust and tyrannical manner are raised
by him [God] to punish the iniquity of the people... and
equally possess that sacred majesty with which he has
invested legitimate authority."254 Even the tyrant has
legal authority, a legal authority no less than the
authority of a law-abiding magistrate.
Though Calvin recognizes the legal authority of
even a tyrant, this does not mean he thinks subjects owe
the tyrant any political obligation. In fact, Calvin has
no notion of political obligation at all. "Sacred
majesty" covers the acts of a magistrate but not his
commands. If the magistrate kills Calvin's neighbor,
Calvin is not to inquire whether the killing is lawful
or not. It is, he thinks, "incumbent on all, not to
inquire into the duties of one another, but to confine
their attention respectively to their own."255 If the
magistrate commands Calvin to kill his neighbor, that is
something else. Calvin not only may inquire concerning
the lawfulness of the command but has an obligation to
inquire. "[In] the obedience which we have shown to be
due to the authority of governors, it is always
necessary to make one exception... —that it do not
seduce us from obedience to him to whose will the desire
of all kings ought to be subject... If the [king]
command anything against him [the king of kings], it
ought not to have the least attention."256 The tyrant's
"sacred majesty" must yield to God's and, for Calvin,
that yielding ordinarily requires no more than passive
obedience. "Let us," he sighs, "console ourselves with
this thought, that we truly perform the obedience which
God requires of us when we suffer anything rather than
deviate from piety."257
That is not the whole of Calvin's answer. His
answer, though close to the minimum, exceeds it in two
ways. One way concerns the possibility of a divine
commission to resist a tyrant actively. The possibility
of such a commission follows easily from the legal
analogy used in his minimum answer. Calvin has described
the world as a hierarchy. God is the ultimate
magistrate; every king, his subordinate. The analogy
supposes that where the command of a subordinate
contradicts his superior's command, the subordinate's
command is without force and the superior's command is
to be obeyed.
The hierarchy of this analogy is not the hierarchy
of feudalism. A feudal lord could not command his
vassal's vassal. The hierarchy is equally not that of a
modern organization. In the chain of command of such an
organization, a superior, though often having the power
to remove immediate inferiors, seldom has the power to
overreach them. No, Calvin's hierarchy is that of the
civil law (in which he held a doctorate), God holding
the special office of omnipotent emperor. God's command
absolutely overrides that of any subordinate's because
God is superior not only to his subordinates but also to
the law by which they have their power. The analogy
therefore has no more trouble with a new command from
God than with the old ones forming the law of nature.
"[The] king of kings... when he has opened his sacred
mouth, is to be heard alone."258
Calvin supposes such new commands to come only as
occasional commissions, not as new law. "[God]," he
says, "sometimes... raises up some of his servants as
public avengers and arms them with his commission to
punish unrighteous domination... Thus he liberated the
people of Israel from the tyranny of Pharaoh by
Moses."259 Calvin cannot conceive of mere subjects having
a right actively to resist a tyrant, except at God's
express calling. The law of nature is, for him, as for
all other writers of the century, something promulgated
once and for all; and he finds no such right in the
original promulgation.
The hierarchical analogy does not require such a
minimal conclusion. That conclusion is required only if
it is supposed that God did not include among the laws
"engraved by him in the minds of men" some right of
active resistance. Calvin, having examined the Bible and
his own conscience, concluded that God had included no
such right. Calvin's followers were soon concluding
otherwise. John Knox, a leader of Scottish Calvinism,
was perhaps the first. Writing from Geneva in 1558, he
appealed to his followers: "[Ye], although you be but
subjects, may lawfully require of your superiors, be it
of your king, be it of your lords, rulers and powers,
that they provide for you true preachers... And if your
preachers be negligent, or yet pretend to maintain
tyrants in their tyranny, ye may provide true teachers
for yourselves."260 The argument supporting that appeal
is Calvin's; the only difference, the interpretation of
certain biblical passages. Knox claimed no special
commission for the Scots; his followers, having
conscientiously considered the matter, found no need of
one either. The law of God, it seemed, allowed far more
active resistance than Calvin thought.
Knox had already had a small part in the murder of
the Catholic Archbishop Beaton in 1546. Soon he was to
have a far larger part in overthrowing the Catholic
government of Mary of Guise and replacing it with a
Protestant government nominally headed by Mary Queen of
Scots (1561-67). As the popular leader of reform in
Scotland, he was to humiliate the Catholic Mary and irk
her Episcopalian son James VI (later James I of
England). Knox's understanding of God's law, not
Calvin's, soon dominated Calvinism. Yet, because it
relies on appeal to scripture or conscience, it remained
theoretically sterile, a subject for divines rather than
for philosophers.
The second way in which Calvin's answer exceeded
the minimum, though perhaps immediately less important,
proved theoretically more fruitful. This second way is
founded upon the law of the land rather than upon the
command of God.
Calvin, granting ordinary subjects no (natural)
right of active resistance, recognizes such a right in
anyone having a special right in positive law. Indeed,
to speak of mere right here is, though technically
accurate, to get the emphasis wrong. What Calvin
recognizes is that some subjects may, in virtue of
office, have a duty to resist a tyrant actively; the
right is entirely subordinate. This recognition again
presupposes his hierarchical analogy, God being the only
legally omnipotent magistrate: "[If] there be, in the
present day, any magistrates appointed for the
protection of the people..., such as were, in ancient
times, the Ephori,... I am so far from prohibiting them
to oppose the violence or cruelty of kings that I affirm
that if they connive at kings in their oppression of the
people, such forbearance involves the most nefarious
perfidy because they fraudulently betray the liberty of
the people."261 Calvin does not consider the ephors to be
a mere possibility. The power of ephors is, he thinks,
"perhaps... now possessed by the three estates in every
kingdom when they are assembled."262 Calvin thus
recognizes (within the civil state) powers independent
of the chief of state, positive law not subject to
change by the chief magistrate alone, an agency, neither
empowered by the people as a whole nor by any number of
private persons, that has the right to correct, depose,
and perhaps even kill a tyrannical king. This would be a
radical departure from Justinian had Calvin not first
found an emperor in heaven.
The doctrine of ephors is at once medieval and
modern: medieval insofar as positive law is considered
to be independent both of people and king, insofar as
the rights of ephors are derived from law as such and
not from any act of the people, and insofar as the
people are not granted any power to constitute ephors as
needed; modern, insofar as a right of correcting a king
is granted by positive law, insofar as that right is
placed in organs of the civil state, and insofar as the
acts of the civil state are not subject to any outside
judge on earth.263
Notes
Chapter 17
French Theory, Governmental Contract, and
Junius Brutus
Calvin discussed the relation of king to subjects
because the new religion plainly needed a new politics.
His discussion departs little from medieval theory
because the needs of the new religion were not yet
plain. The religious wars soon made them excruciatingly
plain. The laymen of reformation Europe, unlike their
ancestors of a century or two before, were often
literate, even learned. No longer were clerics the only
ones who read, thought, and wrote political theory—or
acted on it. Laymen were now following ideas as well as
flags. Because theory had become a powerful weapon, each
outbreak of war speeded development of theory, just as
today war speeds development of technology. The
development was of theory, not merely of propaganda,
because argument had to satisfy conscience, not merely
religious feeling. Development varied according to local
conditions.
In Germany, development was purely legal. The wars
between princes required no more than the application of
medieval theory to the constitution of the empire.
Catholic and Protestant had no disagreement in
principle. The emperors had long disputed the pope's
claim to control the church within the empire. In
Germany the reformation put only one question: Did
control of the church belong to the emperor alone, to
the individual princes (and other electors) alone, or to
the diet composed of emperor and princes? Neither side
wished to look for an answer outside the medieval
constitution, since the power of both princes and
emperor had its source in that constitution. The only
problem was to state the principles of the constitution
and see what followed. That problem was little different
from what it had been during the medieval discussion of
the relation of pope to emperor (except that the pope
ceased to be an authority to which one could appeal and
still hope to convince all parties).
In France, development of theory proved much
richer.264 Two years after the wars began there, Jean
Bodin defended the authority of kings by an argument
that, with one exception, is Calvin's. But that
exception, the introduction of the concept of
sovereignty (supreme legislative power), is important.
In his Six Books of the Commonwealth (1566), Bodin
argued that, while (as Calvin said) Germany had ephors
(its princes), France, England, Scotland, and most other
countries did not because these countries, being
kingdoms, could not have ephors. The impossibility of
ephors in kingdoms followed immediately from Bodin's
definition of "sovereign" (on the assumption that kings
are sovereign). Sovereignty, he argued, cannot be
divided. The "first attribute of the sovereign prince...
[is] the power to make laws... without the consent of
any superior, equal, or inferior being necessary."265 The
power of making laws includes the power of making and
unmaking all the offices within the commonwealth, the
word "law" signifying for Bodin "the right command of
that person, or those persons, who have absolute
authority over all the rest without exception".266 Even
custom cannot stand against such a power of command.
"Custom only has binding force by indifference and
during the good pleasure of the sovereign prince."267 For
Bodin, Germany was an aristocracy having ephors, because
it had no king. France, in contrast, was a kingdom
precisely because one man was sovereign.
Though Bodin expressly limits "law" to "right
commands" and allows that "absolute power only implies
freedom in relation to positive laws", he has
nevertheless broken with the medieval theory of law.
Unlike Calvin, Bodin recognizes the constitution as
positive law subject to change by whoever has the
lawmaking power. Germany has ephors because the
legislative power is in the diet. The princes have a
share in the sovereign power. The government is an
aristocracy. France has no ephors because the king has
the legislative power. If there were ephors, the king
could do away with them whenever he chose. They would be
under the law and the law is his. If the "prince is an
absolute sovereign... it is in no circumstances
permissible either by any... subject in particular, or
all in general, to attempt anything against [his] life
and honor... even though he has committed all the evil,
impious, and cruel deeds imaginable."268 The most any
subject can do is "to fail to obey him in any command
contrary to the law of God and of nature, but one must
then seek refuge in flight, go into hiding, or suffer
death rather than attempt anything against his life or
his honor."269
The Huguenot (Calvinist) response to Bodin tended
to be either factual (and therefore historical) or
theoretical (and therefore more philosophical).270 The
great work attacking Bodin on the facts is Francis
Hotman's Franco-Gallia (1574).271 Against Bodin, Hotman
argues that in fact France is not a kingdom in Bodin's
sense, that historically the French constitution has
vested sovereign power in the estates-general, and that
therefore France is as much an aristocracy as Germany
is. Like much contemporaneous German writing, Franco-Gallia
is a piece of legal scholarship. The weakness in such
scholarship was that, just as scholars were discovering
the principles of the medieval constitution, the
constitution was changing.272 Attacks on Bodin's first
claim were obsolete before they could be printed.
Not so the theoretical attacks. The most famous of
these is Junius Brutus' Defence of Liberty Against Tyrants (1574
or 1579). Brutus, the pen name of someone obviously
learned in the law (probably Philippe Du Plessis-
Mornay), explicitly recognizes the decay of the medieval
constitution. "You speak to us here of peers, of lords
and officers of the crown," he has someone object,
"[but] I, for my part, see not any, but only some show
and shadows of antiquity."273 Brutus, accepting Bodin's
definition of sovereignty, nevertheless sees a way to
have French ephors. Bodin had himself shown the way.
"The sovereign," Bodin had conceded, "is bound by
the just covenants and promises he has made, whether
under oath to do so or not, to exactly the same extent
that a private individual is bound in like case."274 For
Bodin, the concession was no more than the commonplace
that keeping covenants is part of the law of nature and
the law of nature obliges everyone; but, for Brutus,
there was more to it than that. Most magistrates in
western Europe, the king of France among them, took an
oath of office. Was there then not a contract with the
king, obliging him even if the positive law as such
could not? "The people," Brutus points out, "ask the
king, whether he will govern justly and according to
laws. He promises he will. Then the people answer, and
not before, that while he governs uprightly, they will
obey faithfully."275 The governmental contract is, for
Brutus, not dependent on ancient history but on
contemporary fact (an ordinary contract the making of
which anyone at the coronation would witness).
That fact was, however, too contingent for Brutus.
Like Hotman's medieval constitution, the coronation oath
might be changed. Worse, it might already have changed.
An oath, like any other contract, has to be interpreted
in the light of practice, and the practice of the day
made the king look almost as sovereign as Bodin claimed.
Brutus needed the modern distinction between
constitution and "statute", but all he had was the
medieval distinction between "laws" and "governing". The
king seldom consulted the estates anymore, often made
statutes (though not taxes) without them, and had done
so beyond living memory. The king seemed to be as
capable of legislating away the estates, peers of the
realm, and other ephors as he was of legislating in any
other matter. Brutus has to consider whether, as he
says, "the licentious and unbridled power wherewith most
kings are transported... has in a manner, by the length
of continuance, gained [a] right of prescription, and
the people, for the want of using it, have [tacitly]
quit, if not altogether lost, their just and ancient
authority."276 His considered opinion is that "no
prescription... can justly prejudice the right of the
people."277 Some rights are, under the law of nature, not
subject to loss by disuse. No one would, he observes in
illustration, "allow the excuse of a thief, because he
had continued in the trade for thirty years, if he
presumed by his long continuance in that function to
prescribe for [its] lawfulness."278 The thief could be
pardoned by express act and perhaps he could be
expressly licensed. But he can have neither pardon nor
license simply by "prescription", that is, by a right
founded on long continuance. Prescription does not work
that way. Prescription is an inference from facts to
intentions, from usage to contract. What no one could
reasonably be supposed to intend, cannot be done by
prescription. The very terms of the contract forbid the
inference. The thief's long career proves success, not a
pardon for his acts or a license to continue, because no
one could reasonably be supposed to have intended either
pardon or license. Similarly, the interpretation of the
coronation oath depends not only on what the king
succeeds in doing but on what the people can reasonably
be supposed to intend by not stopping him.—But what can
the people reasonably be supposed to intend?
Brutus answers that question by considering,
"wherefore first kings were established".279 The
establishing of first kings is relevant because "[we]
usually esteem a thing just and good when it attains to
the proper end for which it is ordained."280 The end is
to be seen most clearly in the beginning (when the
practice has not yet won that false authority mere age
imparts). Just as (for Protestants) the best Christian
practice was the first, so, Brutus seems to say, the
first kings were the best. What follows is, however, not
an argument from history. Where Bodin would have cited
every known founding of government, Brutus gives a short
argument and cites a few ancient writers. What happened
to first kings?
Bodin had, of course, already shown that even first
kings often established themselves by violence.281 But
that showing was, for Brutus, irrelevant. The actual
crimes of first kings had no more to do with his
argument than the actual sins of early Christians had to
do with the best Christian practice. Ancient history has
no more to do with reasonableness than does current
gossip. What would it prove if Bodin could show that in
fact all first kings had established themselves by
violence? "Is it not," asks Brutus, "an unquestionable
maxim in law, that a promise exacted by violence cannot
bind, especially if anything be promised against common
reason or the law of nature?"282 What, for Brutus, is
relevant is what accords with common reason, what
everyone would agree to be reasonable, what can be seen
to be reasonable by subtracting the accidents of
history. What he observes is that "everyone consents,
that men by nature loving liberty and hating servitude,
born rather to command than obey, have not willingly
admitted to be governed by another and renounced as it
were the privilege of nature by submitting themselves to
the commands of others, but for some special and great
profit that they expected from it."283
The observation is not about any historical state
of nature but about what people are by nature. The
observation is hardly controversial. People, by nature,
find "servitude", "being commanded", and "submitting"
not to be good in themselves. What reasonable person
would subject himself to another just to have someone to
order him about, to make him do what he does not want,
and otherwise to deny him control over his own life?284
If being governed is not against reason all things
considered, people must get something for being
governed. There must be something else to take into
consideration. Without further argument, Brutus
concludes that that something could be nothing else than
"to maintain by justice and defend by force of arms,
both the public state and the particular persons, from
all damages and outrages."285 The people cannot
reasonably be supposed to intend to give up justice and
safety. For those who may wonder whether this conclusion
accords with common reason, Brutus cites Augustine,
Seneca, the biblical Samuel, Aristotle, and other
writers of respected judgment.
So far the argument proves that the king and people
of France have entered into a governmental contract by
exchange of oaths at the coronation and that the rights
of the people to justice and safety thereby created are
"imprescriptible" (that is, not to be lost by long
usage, even in the form of ordinary legislation in force
over many years). The argument makes the contracted
rights independent of positive law, permits tyranny to
be re-defined as violation of the governmental contract,
and so assures the people a right against tyranny
dependent only on that provision of the law of nature
requiring contracts to be kept. The argument already
does much to adapt the old analysis of tyranny to the
new fact of positive legislation. But Brutus is not
satisfied.
The old analysis includes all governments; his
analysis, only those governments where there is a
contract with certain terms. The old analysis protected
the people from their own mistakes, defining "tyranny"
by standing law, not by what the people might carelessly
agree to. The new analysis does not so protect them. The
people can, it seems, give up their rights if they
choose. Contract is an instrument of will, not of reason
(though reasonableness is presumed and the contract,
once made, endures even when the will does not). The
rights of the people, though imprescriptible, remain
"alienable" (that is, subject to transfer by express
contract). What if the people willingly gave up their
ephors, their right to justice, and even their right to
defend themselves? What if giving all that up were in
fact the only price at which a king could be bought?
Could such a contract oblige? The new analysis, if it
has an answer to that question, seems to answer yes.
That worries Brutus, just as it would worry
"liberal" contract theorists ever after. The answer
worries Brutus sufficiently to make him push his
argument further. The push has two results: One is
reduction of the (positive) obligations of governmental
contract to mere obligations of nature. That reduction
turns the contractual analysis into an inalienable-right
analysis independent of contract, contractual in terms
but not in substance, a mere form of words. It is such a
reduction that opens contract theory to Ireton's charge
of denying all civil right. The other result of pushing
the argument further is interpreting the relation of
king to people in terms of corporate law. That
interpretation calls for an analysis of political society
(the constitution of a people) and, while drawing on the
medieval counciliarist tradition (concerned, as it was,
with the constitution of the church), opens the way for
a theory of political contract. Both results have a career
ahead.
Notes
Chapter 18
Brutus: Rights Inalienable by Nature
Brutus' transformation of contractual right to
inalienable ("natural") right begins abruptly. Having
shown from history and contemporary European practice
that his view of the coronation oath is not novel (but
indeed the common view), Brutus asks, "What if these
ceremonies, solemn oaths, nay sacramental promises, had
never been taken? Does not nature herself sufficiently
teach that kings were on this condition ordained by the
people, that they should govern well...?"286 As before,
Brutus would like to make his argument from nature, not
history. What he would like to prove is that "there is a
mutual obligation between the king and the people, which
whether it be civil or natural only, whether tacit or
expressed in word, it cannot be annihilated... And that
this obligation is of such power that the prince who
willfully violates it, is a tyrant."287 What he has
proved so far is that, where there is a governmental
contract ("civil" and "explicit"), a king is a tyrant if
he does not keep the contract. What Brutus now wants to
prove is that there is always a contract between king
and people, that the contract is tacit if not express,
and that the people cannot (even by express act) give up
the right to be governed well. The contract is itself an
inalienable right with a set content. He talks of
contract, not simply of the law of nature, because he
wants to maintain that the king is "ordained by the
people" (or, in more familiar terms, that all just power
is derived from consent of the governed). He wants to
maintain that because he wants the people to have the
enforceable rights that come with contract, rights that
would be hard to derive directly from any undisputed law
of nature. Brutus wants, in sum, the advantages of
contract without the risks.
The proof of inalienable natural right is as weak
as it is brief. "Is there," asks Brutus, "nothing more
repugnant to nature and reason, than that a people
should manacle and fetter themselves; and... be obliged
by promise to a prince, with their own hands and weapons
to be their own executioners?"288 That is all there is!
The question is rhetorical—and beside the point. The
question on point is whether a contract repugnant to
reason and nature may not be obliging all the same.
Brutus never considers that question.
The question invites consideration. While people do
not by nature make bad contracts, they do in fact make
them. Once made, a bad contract is generally as morally
obliging ("by nature") as a good one (that is, it is
formally morally obliging). What seems repugnant to
reason is that it should be otherwise. If the same
principle applied to express contract as applies to
prescription, there would be far fewer valid contracts.
Insofar as the bond of contract is made to depend on
whether the parties actually benefit enough from the
contract, contracting would be less certain. And,
becoming less certain, would become proportionately less
useful. The claim that certain rights cannot "by any
means be annihilated" is quite different from the claim
that such rights are not to be annihilated by
prescription. Prescription is limited by what can
reasonably be inferred from the fact of long usage.
Prescription is no more than a special case of implied
contract; implied contract, itself no more than a
special case of construing what is not clear from the
express terms of contract. The principle is that the
most likely inference is to be drawn from the known
facts and that, because people do not "by nature" (and
so, commonly) make unreasonable contracts, the most
reasonable construction is the most likely. The
principle limiting alienability is contrary to this
principle of construction—as I shall now show.
Inalienability discounts certain otherwise
reasonable inferences. Inalienability even discounts
plain facts. Suppose that someone promises, "I give up
my right to justice and safety and, for one dollar in
cash, submit myself for the rest of my life, to this
government to do with me as it chooses." Investigation
shows the promisor to be of sound mind, fully aware of
the consequences of his act, uncoerced, and nevertheless
determined to make the promise and live by it. The
contract is formally without defect; its terms
unambiguously require nothing against the law of nature.
Brutus's principle of inalienability nevertheless
declares the contract void. The principle declares the
contract void on content alone (that is, because the
contract seems to be so disadvantageous to one of the
parties). Where (according to this line of reasoning) a
contract has the wrong content, no formal condition,
customary or even merely imaginable, is sufficient to
make the contract valid (even if the contract is without
what we earlier called "surface flaw"). Inalienability
is a kind of paternalism or, at least, a kind of
meddling in what people may do to themselves after
deliberation. As such, it is inconsistent with
contracting. The two can exist side by side, some areas
governed by contract and some by inalienability, but not
together.
The trouble with inalienability is, however, not
(chiefly) inconsistency with contracting. The (chief)
trouble is in showing that any natural right is
inalienable. Consider an analogous constraint on
contractual content in positive law: Contracts made for
illegal purposes are void "on their face". The courts will
not recognize a right granted for an illegal purpose.
The claim that a certain right is inalienable by nature
would, on this analogy, be a claim that the exercise of
that right of mine by another would be illegal under the
law of nature. Is there such a right? The right to do
injustice is, Brutus might say, such a right. By the law
of nature, no one can have a right to do injustice to
another. No one can, it might be added, have such a
right over himself. But the right to do injustice is a
peculiar right. It is, in fact, an incoherent right.
Injustice is what is against right; a right to do
injustice is a right to do what one has no right to do.
Admitted, Brutus might say, but what about the
right to safety? No one can grant to another his own
right to safety. Would that not be like committing
suicide (which the law of nature supposedly forbids)?
No, it must be answered, it would not unless the risk of
death were high and the grant were made for the sake of
death. Otherwise, one would be giving up safety for some
other good; and, however foolish, that giving up is not
like committing suicide. There is nothing wrong with
risking death for honor, for example. A soldier's
contract is not void on its face. Nothing in the law of
nature seems, then, to forbid a contract granting away
the right to safety, to property, or to anything else
necessary for government to have absolute power, except
the (narrowly-construed) right to life itself.—So much
for a natural right the transfer of which could only be
for a purpose illegal under the law of nature.
Consider another analogy from positive law: Some
contracts are void because they are unconscionable. The
terms are so unequal that one must suppose, whatever the
facts of making, that one party to it was without wits
and the other without conscience. Such contracts are
repugnant to reason and conscience: their enforcement by
courts would do violence to the conscience of judges.289
Unconscionability is a doctrine of proportion, not
particulars; of fairness, not rights. But it can easily
be made a doctrine of particular rights by showing that
certain rights are above all price. In that way, it
becomes a doctrine of inalienability. One cannot, Brutus
might argue, contract to kill oneself because the right
to life is too precious to be sold. I may have the right
to kill myself, and I may have a right to kill myself at
your request. But I cannot give you the right to oblige
me to kill myself. The contract by which I granted that
would be void on its face. No one with any wits would
give up his right to life. No one with any conscience
would accept such a right over another.
The analogy between inalienable right in nature and
unconscionable contract in law is, then, much closer
than the first analogy. But it too has troubles. The
analogy is not close enough until someone shows that the
right to life, to justice, or to anything else, is above
all price. The question is not whether one can sell his
birthright for a mess of pottage but whether a people
can sell theirs for great wealth, empire, or glory. The
answer is anything but obvious. People say eternal
salvation is above all price, but who has argued that
Faust's contract with the devil was unconscionable or
even unfair? Can we name a right of such worth that we
would not at least consider selling it when we had heard
all Mephistopheles was willing to offer in exchange? I
do not say we might not reasonably refuse such an offer
after weighing it, only that we would weigh it long
enough to see the reason in accepting. If that is so,
there is no reason for believing any right to be
inalienable by nature. And perhaps the shortness of
Brutus' argument for absolute inalienability is to be
taken as a measure of the small importance he attaches
to absolute inalienability.290
Notes
Chapter 19
Brutus: Rights Inalienable in Practice
The theory of inalienable natural rights as Brutus
presents it (rights inalienable in principle) is fool's
gold. Besides being inexplicable, the theory is
politically and theoretically useless. Politically
useless, because no people finds an earthly
Mephistopheles to woo its free, knowing, and express
consent. What tyrant was ever as honorable and lawyerly
as that devil? Theoretically useless, because the work
inalienable right is supposed to do is, under ordinary
circumstances, done better by imprescriptible right
(what others cannot gain even by long usage). What is
important to any theory of right is not what is
inalienable by nature so much as what is inalienable in
practice. Brutus himself shows how a right may be
inalienable in practice though perhaps naturally (that
is, in principle) alienable. That showing, much more
extensive than the showing of natural inalienability, is
the second result of his push beyond the terms of
express contract: the people cannot grant a king the right in question
because the people are in no position to grant it.
Brutus' showing of this is confused and incomplete.
Having convinced himself that the governmental contract
is natural as well as contingent, he has no reason to
distinguish between rights inalienable by nature and
rights inalienable only in practice. The distinction can
nevertheless be made out from his discussion of right.
Though confused and incomplete, the appropriate argument
is certainly there.
The argument that some rights are in practice
inalienable begins with the act of contracting between
the king and the people. The people granting the king
his office must be the whole people, not any few
individuals, since only they have the right to grant
such power. But "the people" making the contract—for
example, at the coronation—are not in fact the whole
people in person. The coronation is attended by no more
than a few hundred "magistrates" or members of the
several estates. Most people, most of the people, have
nothing to do with the coronation. They and the king do
not exchange oaths.
If the people as a whole are party to the
governmental contract, they must be party through the
agency of the magistrates. Consequently, when discussing
the governmental contract, Brutus understands by "the
people... only those who have their authority from the
people, to wit, the magistrates inferior to the king."291
These few "represent the whole of the people" as many
attorneys representing one client, not as several
attorneys representing distinct clients. The people are
not a mere collection of individuals (as in the
parliament of the Modus). They form a society or
corporation. The few represent the corporation, not the
individuals making it up. They are officers of the
corporation, not proxies for individuals. The king then
"is not established by private and particular persons,
but by all in general considered as one entire body."292
Brutus thus avoids the charge that he has put the people
in charge of the person who is in charge of them. The
king, like the magistrates, is a corporate officer. All
magistrates, the king included, are "consorts in the
empire".293 The king, though superior to every particular
subject and even to all considered as an unorganized
crowd (an aggregate or collection), is not superior to
all considered as an organized body (a corporation).
Brutus believes the king can never be superior to
the (corporate) people. Citing the councils of Constance
(1414-1417) and Basel (1431-1439) that tried to make a
constitutional monarch of the pope, Brutus asserts "he,
whoever he is, who has received authority from a
company, is inferior to the whole company, although he
be superior to any of the particular members of it."294
Brutus might as well have cited civil law, though the
councils had the unquestionable advantage of having
applied the maxim to a government rather than (as the
civil law does) to private corporations.
The citation is unnecessary. The express terms of
contract in fact give the king only authority to govern
individuals, not authority to make law for the people as
a whole. And the procedure of contracting, as Brutus
interprets it, makes the grant of further authority
impossible. The king, though established by the people
as a whole, is established only by means of its
representatives. The authority of representatives,
though perhaps not in principle less than the authority
of those they represent, may in fact be less, much less.
The representatives have only such authority as they are
given and, under the circumstances in question, they
cannot be given much. They can have authority to
establish a king but not authority to establish him
above the (constitutional) laws. They can have the one
authority for the same reason they cannot have the
other: the circumstances of the people. The
representatives of the corporate people, the assembly of
estates or the several inferior magistrates, are to be
thought of as representing someone in no position to
represent himself. The people individually may be wise
but they are in fact too many to deliberate together in
person, to come to any decision on their own, or to act
except through someone else.295 The magistrates are
necessarily "guardians" or "tutors"; the corporate
people, a "pupil" or "ward".296 The people may once have
been capable of acting directly, and may perhaps be
capable of it again. But, for now at least, like someone
unconscious or otherwise incapacitated, the people can
do nothing. Having no will of its own, the people cannot
itself even choose a representative. How then does the
people come to have representatives?
Brutus takes the choice to be "natural" (that is,
pre-conventional), but it may as well be by prescription
(a convention by custom). Either way, the choice is, as
Brutus says, "by law", the law in question being at once
something "received... from the people" and, however
inconsistent this may seem, "a divine gift... reason and
wisdom itself, free of all perturbation."297 The estates
are the representatives of the people because the
estates are "nothing else but an epitome, or brief
collection, of the kingdom."298 "[All] public affairs
have a special and absolute reference to the estates"
because it is reasonable—note the language of construal—
to suppose the people, needing someone to act for them,
would choose as representatives a body like itself. The
choice, because it must be inferred from practice, must
be supposed to be reasonable. The people, though they
could in fact make a bad choice, cannot be supposed to.
The people cannot therefore be supposed to have given
the estates authority to make the king sovereign (even
if they themselves could make him sovereign). "The body
of the people must needs be sovereign of those who
represent it."299 The people cannot be supposed to have
given up any imprescriptible right. Since the estates
cannot have authority to do what the people cannot be
supposed to have given them authority to do, the estates
cannot have authority to give the king any of the
people's imprescriptible rights. The right of
sovereignty (that is, making the supreme law), like that
of justice or safety, is imprescriptible. The king does
not need it to do good, only to do wrong. To give the
king the right of sovereignty would be to give up the
protection of ephors, the security of (constitutional)
law, and even the right to depose a tyrant. The
corporate people therefore remain sovereign. Its right
to sovereignty is, under the circumstances, inalienable.
It is easy to exaggerate Brutus' contribution to
political theory. His book, though popular in western
Europe for almost a century, is clearly a work of
controversy; the argument, a mixture of old and new,
more persuasive than cogent; the analysis, as we might
expect from a good lawyer, just deep enough to hold his
point. His theory of contract imposes political
obligation only upon king and magistrates. Each king or
magistrate, before taking office, promises to obey the
laws. Each has a formal moral obligation to law from his
own express promise. Should a particular law in fact
turn out to conflict with the law of nature, a king or
magistrate will face a conflict of obligations. Not so
the corporate people. Its obligation is to do only what
it is reasonable to suppose it to have agreed to under
the circumstances. The people can have no obligation
against the law of nature or even against its own best
interest, since supposing it to have made a contract to
do what is against the law of nature or against its own
interest is not reasonable. The obligations of the
corporate people are, it seems, no more after the
governmental contract than before, that is, to do
whatever is in its interests consistent with the law of
nature. In short, the people as a corporation have no
formal obligations whatever. Only its rights under the
express contract with king or particular magistrate are
formal (that is, morally binding on the king or
magistrates in the way an ordinary promise is).
In contrast, neither the people individually nor
collectively has a political right or political
obligation. They are not party to the governmental
contract at all; and their connection with the corporate
people is entirely unexplained. Is it natural, by
prescription, by God's command, or by some act of the
individuals in question?
The people individually and collectively are as
much private persons for Brutus as for Calvin (and the
counciliarists). The only law to which they owe
obedience is the law of nature; their only rights,
natural rights; the only state they are obliged to obey,
the state that asks them to do what is morally right.
They have a right to justice but no right to do justice
themselves. Their only right, a right of nature, is to
seek justice from an impartial person with authority to
judge. "[If] any controversy happened between the king
and the subjects," Brutus is content to say, "the
inferior magistrates should be judges and preservers of
the right, lest the subjects should assume power to
themselves to be judges in their own cause... [But] if
anything were attempted contrary to covenant and oath,
and no magistrate opposed the unjust proceedings; they
[the subjects] must rest quiet."300 Brutus, though he
recognizes the natural rights of individuals, is no more
willing than Calvin to recognize in them a right to help
themselves privately. The right to protect one's rights
is a public right, the right of a corporate people or
its agent, not the right of the people individually or
collectively. For Brutus, the corporate people does not
seem to be made by transfer of rights from individuals.
The corporate people has a right of its own. This Brutus
assumes without explanation, apparently because he
expects everyone to agree that the rights of a corporate
people are natural and no more than the natural outcome
of people living together. Brutus sees no need to look
for a political contract. Though the beginning of the
modern theory of consent to government, his Defense of
Liberty Against Tyranny is only the beginning.
Notes
Chapter 20
From Buchanan to Hooker
Events in Scotland paralleled those in France.
Theory did the same. George Buchanan published his
defense of resistance against tyrants about the time
Brutus published his. The two works differ somewhat.
Buchanan's Government among the Scots (1579) seems designed
to justify an act already a decade old, the deposing of
Mary Queen of Scots, while Brutus argued in hope of
something similar. Arguing with his countrymen, Brutus
is unsure of his country's constitution. Buchanan,
defending his countrymen from foreign condemnation, is
not only sure of his country's constitution but content
with it. Buchanan's argument is nevertheless
surprisingly similar to Brutus'. Plainly, they have
learned political theory from similar institutions.
For Buchanan, the people are a natural (that is,
pre-legal) "association", having the moral right to
establish a king and make laws obliging him.301 When
someone is installed as king, he "solemnly promises the
whole people to respect the laws..., to maintain our
ancient institutions, and to administer justice in
accordance with our traditions."302 The king has a
contract with the whole (corporate) people. His
authority is therefore "definite and limited" and does
not include making laws.303 The people retains its right
to remove a bad king. That right, a consequence of the
contract, cannot be lost by the people if either
"deceived or compelled by fear to surrender themselves
into slavery".304 The right is safe even against long
disuse. Buchanan admits that Asia has many old absolute
monarchies and that he can find no "record of a
legitimate monarchy [there]".305 But Asia's precedents
are irrelevant. The right of the people is
imprescriptible. Even in Asia, the people may always
proceed against a bad king before the common judges if
possible and by battle if necessary.306
Though surprisingly similar to Brutus' argument,
Buchanan's is still importantly different. Buchanan has
nothing to say about natural representation or
inalienable right. For him, the people, though it cannot
deliberate as a body, can itself make law and decide
other questions.307 When the people cannot themselves
decide by majority (without deliberation), it can still
transfer the decision to others.308 Buchanan leaves the
people free to transfer any power it chooses. The people
could, he admits, give up even its right to make law or
depose tyrants. He claims only that the Scots have not
yet been so foolish and that no people is likely to
be.309 For Buchanan, historical contract and alienable
but imprescriptible right suffice.
Contract theory did not develop further in Scotland
or France. In both countries, it was simply a theory of
resistance. When there was no longer any use in
resisting, there was no longer any use for the theory.
In France, the Huguenots soon had more to hope from the
king than from the people; and the Catholics, while
showing interest in contract theory during the reign of
Henry IV (1589-1610), were more comfortable talking
about divine law and papal power.310 In Scotland, James
VI proved satisfactory enough that, at his request in
1584, the Scot's parliament ordered all copies of
Buchanan's Government among the Scots burned by the common
hangman.311
The next Scot to write anything important on
contract theory was William Barclay, a Frenchman by
naturalization and a Catholic by conversion. His
contribution, The Kingdom and the Kingly Power (1600), is a
spirited counter-attack in which Brutus and Buchanan
receive at least two-thirds of the criticism and an
equal share of the sarcasm.312 The attack never strikes
home, though it does much damage to the outworks of
scriptural quotation. The governmental contract is
dismissed as against the law of God, beneath the dignity
of kings, and therefore not to be supposed whatever the
facts seeming to prove the contrary.
Though the contract theory seems to have begun as a
doctrine of resistance, it did not remain that. Some
Spaniards, including Francisco Suarez (Tractatus de Legibus
ac Deo Legislatore, 1611), were soon using it to understand
political relations more generally.313 In England,
Richard Hooker both deepened the theory and made it
serve the government. I have already summarized Hooker's
analysis in Part Three. All that is required here is to
put it in context. By founding the civil state on
consent as well as on nature, Hooker made positive law
as politically obliging for subjects as Brutus and
Buchanan had made it for kings. Indeed, no one would
guess from Hooker's discussion that the theory had only
recently been used to condemn the government of Henry
III of France or Mary Queen of Scots. Hooker's interest
makes it unnecessary for him to consider what limit
there could be to consent. His representation by
predecessors makes political consent much less
politically threatening than Calvin's ephors. Hooker's
work on the social contract, almost unnoticed on the
continent, seems to have inspired little imitation or
innovation even in England. Not until Hobbes did another
reputable English writer try to make contract theory
serve kings. Still, contract theory did develop during
the half century between Hooker's Ecclesiastical Polity and
Hobbes' Leviathan.
Notes
Chapter 21
Althusius and Grotius
The next developments took place in the
Netherlands. The religious wars there were fought
between a federation of former colonies, the United
Provinces, and the prince of another state, the king of
Spain. The Dutch republic had to be made by alliance
among cities and provinces. The republic did not succeed
another state but was, like the United States of America
two centuries later, a new civil state. Before the Dutch
could make common cause against the king of Spain, they
had to have a common government; and before a common
government, a commonwealth. The Dutch republic must have
been one of the exceptions Hume had in mind when he
claimed that "human affairs will never admit of this
consent, seldom even of the appearance."314 The Dutch
certainly appeared to have made a social contract.
Perhaps reflecting on what his country had done a few
years earlier, Johannes Althusius worked out the first
full theory of the civil state as a body entered by
individuals upon their own "agreement".315 His
countryman, Hugo Grotius, reflecting upon the same
history (and events across the border in Germany),
worked out the first full theory of actual contract in
the (pre-legal) state of nature (though his subject was
actually international law).
The Politics of Althusius (1603) presents not a theory
of social contract strictly so called but of social
agreement. Althusius assigns no special place to
contract. All "agreements", whether express or tacit,
are merely "consensus, together with trust extended and
accepted".316 His theory of the civil state, though at
first glance it seems to be contract theory carried to
an unbelievable extreme, is in fact neither extreme nor
a theory of contract. The commonwealth, the largest
civil association, is, according to Althusius, founded
upon several layers of agreement, each limiting what can
be done by agreement in the layer above. The
commonwealth is made by agreement among cities and
provinces; a province, by agreement among cities
(villages, towns, and so on); a city, by agreement among
collegia and families; a collegium (vocational
association), by agreement among heads of family; and a
family, by agreement among individuals. Individuals can
be party only to collegial and familial agreements.
Corporate persons are party to all other social
agreements. Each corporation may make a "governmental"
agreement with one or more individuals for the
administration of its affairs. The commonwealth is a
federation of federations, each federation with the
right to administer its own affairs and the right to
delegate what it cannot administer to a more inclusive
federation. (This hierarchy is feudal more or less, with
right flowing upward, not Justinian's hierarchy with all
right flowing downward from the supreme lawmaker.)
Althusius describes each agreement in detail.
Though he does not say there can be only one form of
agreement for a particular kind of association, he says
nothing about what happens if an individual or corporate
person makes a bad agreement. In fact, he assumes all
agreements are what they should be or, at least, that
they oblige only insofar as they are. That assumption,
though understandable, is mistaken. The mistake is
understandable because the difference is a new problem
in the social contract. Governmental contract is a
practice in most of Europe. The word "contract" is used
without metaphor. The theory of governmental contract
merely applies the ordinary law of contracts to the
putative contract concluded between magistrate (king)
and people (commonwealth) during the ceremony by which
the magistrate is installed in office. The original
purpose of contract theory was (as we have seen) to
protect certain rights of the people from loss by
prescription. Brutus and Buchanan take the corporate
people as it is and consider what, under the
circumstances, it can be supposed to have intended by
what in fact it did or did not do. Governmental contract
theory is a modest enterprise. Social contract theory—
that is, the theory of how civil society constitutes the
legislative power (the civil state) in such a way as to
make law politically obliging—is not. Least modest of
all is a "social contract" theory that attempts to
understand all associations of civil society as
contractual.
"Social contract" in this least modest sense cannot
be used without metaphor. There are, it is true, many
social contracts (that is, contracts creating
societies); for example, the marriage contract, the
agreement of association for a guild or business
partnership, the treaty creating the United Provinces or
the Swiss confederation. These really do set the terms
for new associations. But many associations exist
without contract; many more have some members not under
contract. Few cities are founded by contract, people
generally gathering at a spot over time for convenience
until there are enough to require a government. Minor
children are not under contract to their parents. And so
on. The new problem of social contract, as Althusius
understood it, is explaining what the metaphor comes to,
what "social contract" in this expanded sense is.
Like the governmental contract, social contract is
not simply an invention of theory. Obviously, there is
in every city or commonwealth something analogous to a
contract. The people of a city (even before they
establish a formal government) are not a multitude but a
complex organism. Their activity is coordinated in a
thousand ways not to be explained merely by chance or
force. They act on shared principles, each acting in
justified expectation that the others will act
accordingly. The shared principles include methods of
trade, arrangements for rearing children, language, and
other conventions. Ancient writers supposed these
principles to be more or less natural, a prudent
concourse or moral harmony, when they did not suppose
them to arise simply from persuasion. Althusius cannot
accept explanation in terms of prudent concourse or
persuasion. Society for him is a "right" or "law",
something people make by "necessity" and may not
dissolve without "dishonor".317 Althusius also cannot
accept explanation in terms of moral harmony. The
harmony is exactly what Althusius would like to explain.
He has seen a civil state made by outlaws fighting the
greatest power in Europe. This new state made law for
its subjects, ruled according to those laws, and
eventually won acceptance among the states of Europe,
apparently becoming no different from the rest. What was
the principle by which that was done? Living among a
people both still half feudal and already commercial, he
naturally thinks of the principle as more or less like
making a contract, a tacit agreement if not an express
promise. Where Brutus used contract theory to limit what
construction could be put on an actual contract,
Althusius uses the theory to construct contracts he
believes must be there. The difference in principle may
seem small, but the difference in results is large.
Contract theory is not easily adapted to the new
use. Althusius, perhaps the first theorist of social
contract, is himself the first to stumble from tacit
agreement into hypothetical. The stumbling block is the
family. The family is that "private and natural...
association... in which married persons, blood
relatives, and in-laws, in response to a natural
affection and necessity, agree to a definite
communication among themselves... with the same
boundaries as life itself."318 To include infants, the
feebleminded, and other such blood relatives in the
association, Althusius must appeal to "tacit agreement"
in a new sense. Until now, tacit agreement has been what
someone may be supposed to have agreed to by silence.
For Althusius, it must mean more. An infant cannot be
supposed to have agreed to anything whether it speaks or
keeps silent. An infant capable of agreeing is an adult,
not an infant. Tacit agreement must then mean, not what
the infant "must" have meant, but what it should have
meant (what he would have meant under conditions so
idealized that they are impossible).
Since the familial contract is, for Althusius, one
foundation of a city, province, and commonwealth, the
contract founding such societies must both be analogous
to the familial contract in what constitutes agreement
and restricted in terms by what the terms of the
familial contract can be. Even the governmental contract
must have certain terms whatever anyone in fact agrees
to. And so, for Althusius, tyranny is not necessarily
breaking the oath of office. Someone may be a tyrant
whatever his oath, simply by "[exercising] absolute
power, or plentitude of power, in his administration and
[violating] the bonds and shattering the restraints by
which human society has been maintained."319 The terms of
social contract are, for Althusius, a specification of
the law of nature; the obligations under the contract
are the same whether the express contract has the proper
terms or not.
There is an either-or in social-contract theory.
The social contract either includes those incapable of
promising under any circumstances and so becomes a
hypothetical contract (merely a way to think about the
law of nature itself) or excludes them and becomes a
contract not covering all those whose actions agree.
Althusius, without noticing it, takes the first
alternative. The result is a theory of material moral
obligations, including those owed natural societies.
Hugo Grotius took the second alternative, constructing a
theory of political obligation that includes societies
only insofar as voluntary (associations arising by
contract in what we have called "civil society").
Grotius did not intend to offer a theory of social
contract in his Rights of War and Peace (1625).320 His concern
was not relations between subjects and their government
but relations among sovereigns (those "whose actions are
not subject to the control of any other power, so as to
be annulled at pleasure of any other human will").321 His
concern makes the second alternative the obvious one. If
infants are, by definition, incapable of contract,
sovereigns are, by definition, capable of it. A
sovereign must have a will of his own. Since his concern
is the society of sovereigns, Grotius reworks
Justinian's law of nations, a law for many nations in
one empire, into modern international law, a law for
many empires. The byproduct of that work is a theory of
relations between persons acting outside any civil state
(a theory of "sovereign individuals"). Before Grotius,
writers had briefly discussed conditions before the
first government. The poets had their golden age;
Christians, their time after the fall of Adam and after
the flood; the philosophers, their distinction between
multitude and body. But such discussions never came to
much. Before the reformation, the "state of nature" (a
civil society without any government but God's) was at
most a historical possibility. The Roman empire had
claimed to be a world state; the Roman church succeeded
to that claim. For anyone accepting such claims, there
was no room in the world for a "state of nature". The
Turkish sultan was a criminal, not another sovereign.
Only with the collapse of the universal church did the
"state of nature" become a diplomatic fact for European
governments. Though Grotius may not have been the first
to appreciate that new fact, he was among the first to
work out its consequences.
The connection between that fact and political
theory is, of course, indirect. Grotius himself makes
the connection only now and then, without system and
only where necessary to his own concern. His discussion
of political theory, though both brief and incomplete,
the mere reverberation of his concern with international
law, nevertheless contrasts sharply with Althusius'
discussion, revealing what can happen when the social
contract is not hypothetical. For Grotius, an agreement
can be an "assurance of future intentions", a
"resolution of abiding by present intentions", or a
"promise".322 Having distinguished these three senses of
agreement, he makes clear why he is only interested in
promise (contract strictly so called). A promise alone,
if not defective in form, can impose a formal moral
obligation (a contract). Even a "foolish or improvident
promise" has the "force of an obligation".323 "The nature
of human society... requires that all acts of mind, when
sufficiently indicated, should be followed by their due
effects."324 Because Grotius understands contract as "an
act of mind", he has nothing to say about contract
between parents and (very young) children.
A contract is a promise of a certain kind. There is
a contract between people and government, either express
or tacit. (The fact of government requires such a cause,
Grotius thought, because rightful power must be granted
by someone with the power to grant it and, for a nation,
there is no one above to grant it.) Grotius, while not
clear about whether the contracting people is corporate
or merely collective, is clear that the people have a
right to grant power over themselves and that the grant
has no set terms. There is nothing to prevent the people
from granting their government even "absolute power".
"Why," asks Grotius (in a passage Rousseau was later to
criticize), "may not a whole people, for the benefit of
better government and more certain protection,
completely transfer their sovereign rights to one or
more persons, without reserving any portion to
themselves?"325 Such a transfer cannot, he admits, be
presumed, but "the question is not, what is to be
presumed in a doubtful case, but what may lawfully be
done."326 The lawfulness (right under the law of nature)
is not "to be measured by the excellence of this or that
form of government, in which there may be varieties of
opinion, but by the will of the people [when they make
the contract]."327 Since the people cannot will the
impossible, Grotius expressly rejects that "imaginary
kind of mutual subjection, by which the people are bound
to obey the king, as long as he governs well; but his
government is subject to their inspection and
control."328 Grotius does not think it impossible for the
people to divide sovereignty with one or a few
magistrates nor does he think it impossible for the
people to retain the government themselves. What he does
think impossible is that the same (corporate) people be
at once and for the same matters both sovereign and
subject, both ultimate governor (principal or guardian)
and the one governed by someone else (a mere agent or
ward).
Notes
PART FIVE: Hobbes, Locke, and Actual Contract
But though political theorists in England continuedfor many years—down to the Revolution of 1688 andafter—to debate on the familiar assumption thatthe people had certain rights, which wereguaranteed by a contract of government, a new andhighly disturbing element had made its appearancein political theory in the intransigent doctrine ofThomas Hobbes.—J. W. Gough, Social Contract, pp. 104
Political theory is now ready for Hobbes. The
materials are all present, the debris of a rich growth:
the state of nature with its rights, the various
contracts with their obligations; and the government
with its power by contract to act for the society.
These, however, form not a single theory but a bed of
possibilities, a rich compost. The state of nature has
yet to be used to analyze the civil state (or political
society) as a body every member of which enters in
person by his own consent. The logical constraints on
the terms of contract have yet to be worked out for
anything but hypothetical contract. And the difficulty
in the distinction between the people as corporation and
as collection has yet to be explored. The question has
been put: If a government actually rests upon (something
like) contract, what can the terms of contract be? How
are they to be known? Theory waits the first systematic
answer.
Chapter 22
Hobbes' War on Contract
All political contract theories bear the burden ofexplaining the normative significance ofhypothetical results because all of them rest theirjustification of political authority on an analysisof interaction in some hypothetical scenario....The central problem with Hobbesiancontractarianism, however, is that the mostplausible arguments for the normative significanceof hypothetical results appear to rest onidealistic premises like those provided by Rawls'snormatively rich original position.—Jody S. Kraus,The limits of Hobbesian contractarianism (CambridgeUniversity Press: Cambridge, 1993), p. 184
Thomas Hobbes is a paradox, not only the greatest
theorist of social contract but its greatest enemy. What
makes him an enemy is that his analysis collapses both
the legislative and political contract into the
governmental in such a way that virtually all
governments enjoy the consent of virtually all the
governed. We move from the (pre-legal, pre-governmental,
and pre-political) state of nature, through majority
vote and representation, to absolute government in an
instant. All the standard terms of contract theory
appear in Leviathan, indeed, all the concepts, but
transformed, like the day's events in a nightmare. What
makes Hobbes great is that he is absolutely clear about
what he is doing. Consider, for example, how he
underlines the consequences to be drawn from his
definition of liberty:
There is written on the turrets of the city Luccain great characters at this day the word libertas,yet no man can thence infer that a particular manhas more liberty or immunity from the service ofthe commonwealth there than in Constantinople.Whether a commonwealth be monarchical or popular,the freedom is still the same.329
Constantinople was, of course, the seventeenth century's
equivalent of Baghdad or Beijing, the textbook case of
despotism.
Hobbes may have had many reasons to be an enemy of
social contract. But one is surely that social contract
theory is, as we have seen, medieval in its conception
of limited government. Hobbes, a devotee of the new
sciences of the seventeenth century, seems to have
rejected everything medieval. The absolute monarchs
stood for progress, rationality, and order; they alone
seemed to have the power to keep religious sects from
war. They were what Mussolini, Stalin, and the other
dictators were early in the twentieth century, the hope
of something better than bickering parliaments and
palsied judges. The critics of absolutism—religious
fanatics like Knox, defenders of the common law like
Coke, and cranky tradesmen like the Levellers, seemed,
in comparison, as old-fashioned as the "ancient rights"
to which they appealed.330
Hobbes' motives here are, of course, not our
concern. Our concern is to appreciate the argument by
which he transformed contract theory while preserving
the literal contract. This will prepare the way for
appreciating Locke's achievement, the restoration of
contract theory to its pre-Hobbes political position
while benefiting from Hobbes' insights. In politics,
Hobbes was the conservative; Locke, the revolutionary.
In theory, however, almost the reverse is true.
Hobbes' state of nature resembles Glaucon's
(discussed in Chapter 3). It is a state in which
everyone can do exactly as seems best to him and
everyone suffers in consequence; government arises (as
justice, law, and contract did for Glaucon), out of a
perception that government, any government, is better
than none. Because of the resemblance between Hobbes'
state of nature and Glaucon's, I should point out a
fundamental difference between them. Glaucon's state of
nature is pre-moral. There is no moral right and wrong
whatever. For Glaucon (or, rather, the sophists he
summarized), morality is a convention; nature, the pre-
conventional state in which even Cicero's law of nature
does not exist. For Hobbes, however, Cicero's law of
nature does exist. The law of nature is the law of
reason and even those brutish, solitary, miserable, and
short-lived creatures with which Hobbes denizens his
state of nature are rational enough to know it. Indeed,
Hobbes takes great care to state, and explain, many of
those laws, everything from "seek peace" (the first) to
one setting the maximum number of witnesses to be heard
at trial on a point of fact (the nineteenth).331 For us,
the most important is the third, "that men perform their
covenants made".332 Hobbes begins where contract theorists
always begin, in civil society. What is remarkable about
Hobbes' state of nature is how uncivil it is.333
The reason for the incivility is an "assurance
problem". The (pre-legal) state of nature has no
property, "no mine and thine distinct".334 Even rational
agents obedient to the law of nature take what they
think they need from whom they can. They (generally) do
so not because they are selfish or evil but because
there is nothing wrong with doing so.335 Having as much
right to what they think they need as anyone else, they
have no reason to prefer the interest of others to their
own. Everyone is as much a natural resource for all the
rest as any tree or trout. Because every rational agent
knows that, each has reason to fear other humans much as
he would any large predator. Each must always be on
guard against all the rest. There is in this perpetual
wariness something resembling the relations between
sovereign states—with this difference: the denizens of
Hobbes' state of nature are much more vulnerable to
their neighbors than sovereign states are to theirs.336
Denizens of nature cannot end this "state of war"
by mere exchange of mutual promises because they have no
way, in that state, of giving sufficient security of
performance.337 Because they cannot give sufficient
security of performance, they cannot cooperate, that is,
engage in mutually-beneficial activity in which the
benefit to all is contingent on each person performing
some burdensome act on assurance that others will do the
same later. If someone were to be the first to perform
on a contract (however unreasonably), the other party
would be obliged, under the law of nature, to perform as
well.338 The denizens of Hobbes' state of nature cannot
(generally) cooperate because, in the state of nature,
no one has sufficient reason to perform first. Because
they cannot cooperate, they must live more or less
alone; and, living alone without security, must live
hand to mouth, always desperate, as dangerous as wolves
and as little to be trusted.339
A contract can only bring an end to the state of
nature if it provides the security for contracts that
the state of nature lacks. The governmental contract can
do that, Hobbes argues, only if it includes the power to
make laws. Without the power to legislate, the
government (administrative, executive, and judicial)
cannot create property. Without property, the chief
cause of war (the right of each to take what he thinks
he needs) would remain. While it remains, the government
can provide no one with enough security to do his part
to fulfill the contract.340 The contract would suffer
what lawyers call "anticipatory breach". With only the
legislative power, there is a similar problem. While the
"government" could make law, it would have to leave the
interpretation, application, and other aspects of
enforcement to others. It would, in other words, again
be in no position to provide sufficient security of
performance. Hence, the social contract must include
both the governmental and legislative contract.
This conclusion is startling. After all, until now,
the point of the governmental contract was to keep the
government away from lawmaking. But Hobbes is not done
startling us. He goes on to note that there can be no
(corporate) people in the state of nature. Unlike bees
or ants, humans require a convention to act as a body.
Conventions require cooperation. Since the state of
nature can have no cooperation, it can have no bodies,
no (corporate) people, only "a multitude" (that is, a
collection of people, a crowd or population). Hobbes
also notes that the contract creating the civil state
cannot be between individuals in such a multitude and
the prospective government. Any contract between an
individual and the prospective government would take
place in the state of nature—without changing that
state into a civil state. The contract would, then, fail
to give the security necessary to give it force.
These observations suggest an extraordinarily high
standard for a (successful) social contract. The
contract must be between individuals in the state of
nature, but it must create a government immediately; and
that government must immediately have the power to
enforce the agreement. The only way the contract between
individuals could give a prospective government any
power whatever is if the contract binds them to obey the
government. But all that a multitude in the state of
nature has to give as bond is each individual’s promise
to obey, and these individuals have no one to give it to
but each other. Hence, the governmental-legislative
contract must also be a political contract, that is, an
agreement binding each party to act with the others as
members of one society, a society the purpose of which
is to constitute a legislature (and government).
This contract creates the necessary security by
removing all grounds for anticipatory breach. Since no
party to the contract wants to go back to the state of
nature, each has an interest in enforcing the contract
against any other individual who violates it. While the
government maintains peace among them (by regulating
their association and directing their combined force
against anyone violating the regulations), each
generally has more to gain from obedience than from
disobedience. Because each knows that all the rest have
a similar interest, each can now act in reasonable
reliance on the others. Because each can act in
reasonable reliance on the others, each is morally bound
by his own promise. Since the contract includes a
promise to obey the law, each party to the contract has
a (prima facie) moral obligation to obey the law
whatever it says. Each has a political obligation.
This governmental contract is not between the
people and government but only among the people. It is a
contract for government and legislature, but with
neither. The resulting legislature-government—what
Hobbes calls "the sovereign"—must, then, remain in a
state of nature with respect to its subjects. This state
of nature is, of course, neither Glaucon's pre-moral
state nor even the uncivil condition from which Hobbes'
individuals want to escape. Because the sovereign is the
only entity in the jurisdiction that is not under the
(civil) law, and the law is whatever the sovereign says
it is, the sovereign has nothing to fear from its
subjects. They are bound to do as it says (though they
are not bound to it to do so). Because the sovereign has
nothing to fear from them, it is not in a state of war
with them. The subjects in turn have no reason to fear
the sovereign in the way they feared each other. The law
of nature governs the way the sovereign may treat them
(as it governs everyone in the state of nature). Because
the sovereign is not in a state of war with them, the
sovereign lacks the excuse of war for departing from the
peaceful practices the law of nature otherwise commands.
For the same reason, the subjects lack the excuse of war
for disobeying their sovereign (unless the sovereign
seeks their death or ruin).341
What then of the "sovereign people"? The
(corporate) people are, according to Hobbes, now
sovereign. The multitude became a people when they
formed a government. They became a people, that is, when
they gave someone the power to use their combined force
to legislate and govern.342 They gained the power to act
as a sovereign by authorizing someone else, their
representative, to act for them. Each did this on his
own because the alternative, war with the rest, was
riskier than authorizing a government to act in their
name.343 By another of Hobbes' nightmarish feats of
analysis, the people become more or less equivalent to
their government. The individuals who make up the people
no longer count as citizens, except insofar as they do
what they are now morally obliged to do. The rights of
citizenship come and go in the instant of incorporation
into the civil state, to be exercised by a single
"representative".
The representative so created seems to be a proxy.
By the act creating "the commonwealth", each "citizen"
makes himself "the author" of all the representative's
acts.344 These acts are his, not the representative's,
because he has consented to "own" them (to be one of
their authors).345 If that is right, then Hobbes'
commonwealth is, strictly speaking, not a corporation
but a group of silent partners acting through an agent
whose powers they dare not revoke. The sovereign must
have an individual proxy from each person for whom it
acts, a proxy granting it the power to act in that
individual's name. Hobbes, in so many respects modern,
is, in this respect, still medieval. He has no concept
of consent by legislators.346
One can, I think, read Hobbes as offering a theory
of hypothetical contract only by doing considerable
violence to what he actually says. Consider, for
example, this description of the contract: "This is more
than consent and concord; it is a real unity of them all
in one and the same person, made by covenant of every
man with every man, in such manner as if every man
should say to every man, "I authorize..."347 Hobbes seems to
have gone out of his way to distinguish mere "consent
and concord" (just going along) from the "real"
consequence of a "covenant". (Hobbes had earlier defined
"covenant" as a contract—"a mutual transferring of
right"—in which one of the parties must do her part
trusting the others to do theirs later.348) Hobbes' "as
if", though it might suggest hypothetical contract, has
another purpose. Where some term of a contract is not
explicit, lawyers look to circumstances to tell what was
meant.349 They then treat what they conclude was meant as
if actually stated. The most natural way to understand
Hobbes' as-if is, it seems to me, precisely as the
lawyerly as-if common in construction of actual
contract: the multitude did not say "I authorize..." but
they acted as if they had.
Perhaps the chief reason post-Rawlsian writers have
liked reading Hobbes as a theorist of hypothetical
contract is that his state of nature strikes them as
wildly unrealistic. If, for example, "everyone" includes
both men and women, then men and women in the state of
nature will seldom get close enough for sexual
intercourse. Even if they do manage intercourse now and
then, whether by rape or reckless trust, what incentive
would they have to raise any child of such a union? In
the war of all against all, a young child is a burden,
another mouth to feed, another weight to carry. Old
enough to be useful, the child becomes another enemy.350
If, somehow, even little children could survive on their
own, how could they grow up to be the rational agents
with which Hobbes denizens the state of nature? Would
they not grow up to be mute animals for which the law of
reason is just one more indecipherable tablet? We must,
it would seem, either dismiss Hobbes' argument
altogether or translate it into the language of
hypothetical contract.
The odd thing about such criticism is that Hobbes
anticipated it. His response is brief, as if the
criticism were beside the point (as I think it is). He
readily admits that "there never was such a time nor
condition of war as this...over all the world".351 But he
also argues, in effect, that "though there had never
been any time wherein particular men were in a condition
of war one against another", we can draw conclusions
about what the consequences of such a war would be by
extrapolating from what we do know. We have enough
evidence from observing people under government to see
what they would be like without government.352 If civil
society has in fact never reached the state of war, that
is because people are too prudent to wait until things
get that bad. The state of war is a real possibility,
even if it is never actually realized. The state of
nature is probably not our original condition in time;
but, whether it is or not, it is the logical consequence
of subtracting government from our current condition
and, therefore, a logical starting point (another sense
of "origin") from which to understand what government is
and what people commit themselves to when they put
themselves under government.353
My own term, "logical starting point", may also
suggest hypothetical contract. It should not. The entire
structure of Hobbes' argument, including my restatement
in terms of "logical starting point", follows the usual
steps by which a lawyer seeks to reconstruct what the
parties must have meant by an actual contract. Even an
express contract must be interpreted in light of what is
reasonable. (Where, for example, a literal
interpretation produces an absurd result, lawyers will
look for an alternative consistent with what is known of
the parties and their circumstances at the time of
contracting.354) Hobbes argues, in effect, that there is
only one reasonable construction of the terms of the
social contract, whatever may be in charter, oath, or
law. The purpose of the contract is to avoid (rather
than escape) the state of war; the terms of the social
contract, as he has stated them, are the only terms on
which the state of war can be avoided (with any
certainty); so, they are the terms that must have been
meant. The state of nature is just one step in the
construal of the contract, not a piece of history itself
even though the contract is. The historical criticism is
beside the point.
That leaves the only real problem of history: when
was consent given? Since actual consent, unlike
hypothetical, must be given at some time or other by
each person supposedly obliged, Hobbes should be able to
say when and where consent was given. And he does. He
distinguishes two forms of civil state ("commonwealth"),
one "by institution" and one "by acquisition".
Instituting a commonwealth has three stages. In the
first, a majority of a multitude agree to form a
government (saying, in effect if not in words, "I
authorize..."). Next, the minority goes along with the
majority because the alternative is to remain in the
state of war (and "be justly destroyed" by the organized
power the majority just created).355 The minority's
consent is, for Hobbes, tacit, a reasonable inference
from the silence following the vote.356 No one would
suppose the minority to refuse the protection of
government unless they explicitly announced such a
surprising refusal. The social (political-legislative-
governmental) contract has come into being.
The majority and the minority are all "charter
members" of the new political society. From then on,
each new subject of the commonwealth faces the same
choice as the minority did, either consent or be
destroyed, except that each faces it alone. An
individual becomes a subject of the civil state when it
offers its protection (that is, when it treats her as a
subject of its laws); she becomes a member of its
political society when she accepts that protection (that
is, when she gives the appearance of obeying the law).
This acceptance would, presumably, occur as soon as an
individual is mature enough to make a rational choice
between accepting the government's protection and
declaring for the alternative (outlawry). The moment
would come the first time she meets an agent of the
government, such as a police officer, and he trusts her
not to attack him or otherwise disobey the law (instead
of arresting her, running away, or otherwise treating
her as an outlaw). She accepts the government's
protection by doing nothing to disabuse the agent of
that trust.
This is tacit consent in much the way that going
into a restaurant, sitting down at a table, and ordering
dinner is tacit consent to pay the bill. The chief
difference is that ordering in a restaurant presupposes
a local convention, while Hobbes' social contract does
not. Someone from another country might misunderstand,
for example, if in her country restaurants are free in
the way water in a park's drinking fountain is free
here. The law might (or might not) excuse her from
paying the bill, depending on how reasonable the mistake
was and who was in the best position to prevent it. But
Hobbes' denizens of nature do not have that excuse.
Reason is the homeland of all and, though the social
contract is a convention, its terms are not. Any
rational person should know what the terms are; and,
even if she does not, it is in her interests that the
government resolve any doubts in favor of assuming her
consent. If the government did not assume her consent,
it would have to arrest and hold her until she did
consent. Assuming consent is a less expensive way to get
the same result. While the government does not offer
protection, an individual has no choice but to be at war
with it—or, at least, to stay out of its jurisdiction.
Once the government does offer protection, an individual
has Hobson's choice, stay in the state of nature or join
the political society. By joining, she commits herself
to the standard contract and remains committed until the
government releases her. The commitment comes from her
appearing to obey; obligation, from the government's
justified reliance on that appearance (and its
performance of its side of the bargain).357
Gregory Kavka has argued that this argument fails
because it does not distinguish between two sorts of
Hobson's choice (two sorts of "duress"), "forced"
consent (which can create a valid promise) and "coerced"
consent (which cannot):
A promise is coerced when the promisee threatens thepromisor with some evil should the promise not bemade, with the intent of obtaining the promise. Apromise is forced, by contrast, when the promisorenters into it to avoid some evil or danger notcreated... by the promisee with the intention ofproducing the promise.358
While Hobbes did not, as far as I can see, ever consider
this objection, he has a decisive response available. On
Hobbes analysis, the sovereign never "threatens"
potential subjects. The sovereign will, of course, visit
evil on those who will not obey ("destroy" them if he
must); and he may well state this explicitly (for
example, in punitive provisions of the criminal law).
But, according to Hobbes, the reason that the sovereign
will visit evil on those who do not consent to the
social contract is that they are threats to his power
(not that he is trying to get them to enter the social
contact). They are declared enemies with whom he is at
war; it is only reasonable for him to try to destroy
them. Indeed, the first law of nature requires it. Any
statement to that effect ("I will kill you if you do not
accept me as sovereign") is, then, not a threat but a
warning (a statement of the "moral baseline"). It
changes nothing. Hence, consent to the social contract
is, even when forced, never coerced. Kavka's objection
fails.359
In law (as in morality), not all forced contracts
are valid. One way to void a forced contract is to show
that its terms are radically unfair ("unconscionable").
But, if Hobbes is right about everything so far, no one
can void consent to the social contract on that ground.
There is, Hobbes argues, no alternative to his social
contract except the state of nature. Who would accept a
more demanding contract (for example, one including a
requirement that people kill themselves if ordered)? A
less demanding a contract will not give the government
the power it needs to assure the other parties that
performance on the contract is reasonable. Since we are
always better off in the civil state than in the state
of nature, the contract is perfectly fair.
For Hobbes, the fact of government in a country
proves the existence of an "original covenant", much as
a certain pattern of mutual reliance is enough to prove
an unwritten contract between patron and restaurateur.
The first government must (it seems) arise by
institution because individuals in the state of nature,
being more or less equal in power, would individually
lack the power to establish government over others
except by institution. Once a government exists, however
it came to be, new members may come in either by
institution or by acquisition. Hobbes concludes by
pointing out that incorporation into a civil state by
acquisition (that is, force) is morally equivalent to
incorporation by institution. Any government, insofar as
it trusts its subjects enough not to put them in chains
or hold them under close guard, trusts them enough for
the subjects to have a prima facie moral obligation to
obey the law whatever the law is. They are given exactly
the same Hobson's choice as the original minority in
government by institution: accept the government or war
with it.360 The distinction between ways of coming under
government is morally irrelevant; indeed, so is the
origin of a government. All governments (while they have
power to rule) are legitimate. All are equally owed
political obligation.361
Hobbes thus answers Hume's historical objection to
the social contract almost a century before Hume made
it. The historical evidence of conquest Hume marshals
against the social contract is, for Hobbes, entirely
consistent with social contract. In one way, this is
surprising. Shouldn't Hume have considered this possible
response? In another way, however, Hume's failure to
respond is not surprising. After all, Hobbes'
conclusion, that all governments are owed the same moral
obligations whatever their history, is much the same as
Hume's. Hobbes is not Hume's target; Locke (or, rather,
Locke's party) is. We must now consider Locke's
alternative to Hobbes' analysis.
Notes:
Chapter 23
Locke's Very Practical Problem
"[This] oath in the Coronation is the clearest,ciuill, and fundamentall Law, whereby the Kingsoffice is properly defined."—James VI of Scotland,The Trew Law of Free Monarchies (1598)362
I am about to treat Locke's theory of social
contract as a direct response to Hobbes'. That seems
only natural today. We think of Hobbes as one of the
great English philosophers, second only to Locke in his
century, and perhaps the better political theorist. How
could they not be in conversation with each other? Who
else did they have to talk to? Locke's Second Treatise
really does read like a response to Leviathan, even if
there is not one reference to Hobbes in the entire
book.363 The contrast with Leviathan brings out much that
is important in the Second Treatise, and different readings
of Leviathan bring out different aspects. The two books
seem bound by mutual gravitation, like two stars sharing
a common solar system.
The existence of a First Treatise, wholly devoted to
refuting one Robert Filmer, is therefore puzzling,
especially to philosophers. Who cares about Filmer today
but a few historians? Even more puzzling is Locke's
claim that the Second Treatise is also intended to refute
Filmer. Can that be? Reading other important political
works of the period suggests that it can. For example,
Algernon Sidney, writing at almost exactly the same time
as Locke, devoted his entire 600-page Discourses Concerning
Government to a line-by-line refutation of Filmer.364
Apparently, Filmer's patriarchalism was an important
competitor of social contract.365
Even more puzzling for philosophers than Locke's
focus on Filmer is that Locke's contemporaries used the
adjectival form of Hobbes' name ("Hobbist") as a term of
abuse somewhere between "Machiavellian" and "satanic".
Among the things historians have to teach philosophers
about seventeenth-century England is that Hobbes'
greatness was not then obvious. He had few, if any, open
converts. If not self-refuting, he was at least beneath
refutation. Locke may have been the nearest Hobbes came
to a disciple in England, but Locke's life offers no
direct evidence of such discipleship.366
If, as historians have forced us to admit, we must
explain the relationship between Leviathan and the Second
Treatise without assuming that Locke read Hobbes, we have
an alternative already at hand. During examination of
the Putney debates, we observed that Ireton, Hobbes'
contemporary, seemed to assume, before he could have
read Hobbes, much of Hobbes' analysis, though without
Hobbes' systematic clarity. We also observed how much of
the Levellers' argument seemed to anticipate Locke's,
though again without the systematic clarity. These
observations together suggest that Hobbes and Locke may
not be the twin stars of their intellectual firmament
but two (small) planets subject to a common star, the
great blaze of political discussion in seventeenth-
century England. The similarities between them may arise
simply from trying to guide, or at least make sense of,
the same discussion; the differences arise because they
start with somewhat different precursors, experiences,
and commitments.367
The period between first publication of Hobbes'
political theory in De Cive (1642) and Locke's Two Treatises
(1690) corresponds almost exactly to the period between
the beginning of the English civil wars and the final
constitutional settlement. Throughout this period,
political discussion was at once practical and
theoretical, at once religious and legal. Its foci were
two oaths. One was the oath the king took at his
coronation. According to Filmer, the Archbishop of
Canterbury put these questions to the king:
Art thou pleased to cause to be administered in allthy judgments indifferent and upright justice, andto use discretion with mercy and verity? Art thoupleased that our upright laws and customs beobserved, and dost thou promise that those shall beprotected and maintained by thee?... Pleaseth ityou to confirm and observe the laws and customs ofancient times, granted from God by just and devoutkings unto the English nation, by oath unto thesaid people, especially the laws, liberties, andcustoms granted unto the clergy and laity by thefamous King Edward?368
The "famous King Edward" is not Edward I (1272-1307),
who reissued Magna Carta, standardized the early
parliamentary writ, and did much to give England a
regular administration, but Edward the Confessor (1042-
1066), the last king to rule England before the Norman
invasion.369 James' consent to the oath thus connected
seventeenth-century English practice with that of the
preceding six centuries in one unbroken line, giving the
country an "ancient constitution" consisting of all the
"upright laws and customs... of ancient times". These
laws, the "standing laws" Locke regularly refers to, are
"fundamental" in a double sense. First, they stand at
the historical base of the English constitution; second,
they are, by the oath, also made the basic law of each
new kingship.
The oath, though it undoubtedly bound the king, did
not explicitly provide means of enforcement (as Magna
Carta did). An oath, as such, is a promise to God, a
relation between oath-taker and God that does not
necessarily grant any human anything. Unless the
coronation oath was part of some right-granting relation
between king and people, the people (individually,
collectively, or as a body) would have no right to do
anything just because the king broke his oath. They
would have to let God deal with the oath-breaker.
The other oath I spoke of was one required of
anyone holding any office of trust in the kingdom, even
the office of parish priest. It was an oath of
allegiance. Like the "Führer oath" that Germans swore to
Hitler, the allegiance was personal, sworn to the king
by name, not just by office:
I _______ do acknowledge, testify and declare, thatJAMES the Seventh, by the Grace of God, King ofScotland, England, France, and Ireland, Defender of theFaith &c. is rightful King and Supreme Governor ofthese Realms, and over all persons therein, andthat it is unlawful for Subjects, on any pretence,or for any cause whatsoever, to rise in Armsagainst Him, or any commissionated by Him, and that
I shall never so rise in Arms, nor assist any whoshall do so, and that I shall never resist hisPower or Authority, nor ever oppose his Authorityto his Person, as I shall answer to God: but shallin the utmost of my Power assist, defend, andmaintain Him, his Heirs and lawful Successors, inthe Exercise of their absolute Power and Authorityagainst all deadly [that is, all mortals]. So helpme God.370
By the Revolution of 1688, almost everyone of political
importance in England would have taken this oath to
James (the second English king so named but the seventh
Scots king by that name). So, every gentleman who took
up arms against the king (except for early exiles) had
first to come to terms with that oath. In seventeenth-
century England, the problem with "consent of the
governed" was not (as it seems today) determining how
the members of a political society give consent, but
what to do with consent, since it certainly had been
given—expressly, in person, and with great solemnity.
If the king's oath and the people's oath are
independent, the people have an obligation (to God) to
obey the king whatever he orders. They cannot appeal to
his broken oath to justify breaking theirs.
Contract has a feature that made it attractive to
seventeenth-century English political thought, the same
feature that attracted Junius Brutus the century before.
Because people only swore allegiance to the king after
he took the coronation oath, their allegiance was
(arguably) contingent on the king's oath. The people
would not have taken the oath of allegiance but for the
king's commitment to the constitution. There was, then,
an exchange of oaths, that is, a contract. Because the
people's allegiance was contingent on the king's oath,
the people would (under ordinary contract principles)
have a right not to perform their part once the king
ceased performing his. The king's wrongdoing could free
the people of their obligations under the oath (whatever
the terms of the oath itself).
Contract did, however, have a problem of its own.
Everyone agreed that one should not be a judge in one's
own cause. If, then, there was a dispute between king
and people about interpretation of the oath, how could
the dispute be settled? Trial by combat ("the judgment
of heaven") was no longer an attractive mode of
adjudication. Cromwell would have been the lawful ruler
of England by that standard and almost no one, not even
among James' wilder opponents, was willing to admit that
Cromwell had been a lawful ruler. Cromwell had been the
de facto ruler of England for more than a decade, but his
rule had never been de jure. Soon after his death, the
remnants of the last lawful (pre-Cromwell) parliament
reconvened, invited Charles II to claim the throne, and
otherwise set about reestablishing the ancient
constitution. James II was Charles II's lawful successor
under the ancient constitution.
The new king and queen, William and Mary (ruling
jointly), wanted to be legitimate rulers too, not just
successful usurpers (as Cromwell had been). The only
basis of legitimacy the new king and queen had, beside a
"conquest" almost no one wanted to admit, was an act of
the irregular "Convention Parliament" (a parliament not
called by the lawful king). Both the parliament itself
and its act of settlement were unprecedented. They
seemed to have broken with the ancient constitution.
What then could make the new government legitimate?
In 1690, the "original contract" was not a mere
pleasure of theory. The original contract was of enough
practical importance that the Convention Parliament
included its breach among the grounds for declaring the
throne vacant:
that King James the Second, having endeavored tosubvert the Constitution of the Kingdom, bybreaking the original Contract between King andPeople, and by the Advice of Jesuits and otherwicked Persons, having violated the fundamentalLaws, and having withdrawn Himself out of thisKingdom, has abdicated the Government; and that the
Throne is thereby vacant.371
This camel-like sentence, plainly the work of a
committee, seems to identify three distinct grounds for
removing James from office: 1) subverting the
constitution (by breaking the "original contract"), 2)
violating the fundamental laws (by following wicked
advice), and 3) abandoning his subjects (by leaving the
country). The difference between the first and second
ground is small. What is the difference between
constitution and fundamental laws? The difference
between the two ways of subverting or violating the
constitution or laws seems only slightly more important.
If the coronation oath is the king's side of the
original contract, taking wicked advice is just one way
to fail to maintain and protect the country's upright
laws and customs, that is, just one way to break the
contract.
The third ground may seem quite different.
Declaring the throne vacant because the king abandoned
the country is consistent with even Hobbes' views: a
ruler is no ruler once he has lost control. Nonetheless,
the Convention Parliament probably did not mean it in
Hobbes' way. The better interpretation seems the
strictly legal one. A king who has run away is in no
position to protect and maintain the country's upright
laws and customs. He has breached the coronation oath.
He has manifestly ceased to perform his part of the
contract. The people are free to replace him.
When William and Mary accepted the vacant throne
from the Convention Parliament, they expected all those
holding office, including the entire clergy, to swear
allegiance to them (just as for preceding lawful kings).
The oath was an important step in establishing the new
government's legitimacy, as well as a way of securing
the obedience of subjects. But, for many of those who
had not taken up arms against James, the new oath put a
hard question. They had sworn allegiance to James as
their lawful king. Since they could not bear allegiance
both to James and to William and Mary, they could only
(honorably) swear allegiance to William and Mary if
their allegiance to James was void. Though clearly king
and queen de facto, the de facto status of William and Mary
was not enough to free a subject from his oath to James.
The Church of England was no help. For more than a
century, it had (like Calvin) taught passive obedience,
not revolution. William, a Dutchman, may have had a
right to overthrow an English king, but the English who
had called him in seemed to have acted against both
legal oath and church teachings. The new government
seemed to be not only illegal but also the child of
dishonor and sin.372
The Convention Parliament had tried to get around
the oath by declaring the throne vacant.373 But James,
exiled in France, had gone on claiming to be the lawful
king. In a dispute between the lawful king and an
irregular parliament, would not a simple subject owe
obedience to the lawful king, or at least have an
obligation to wait the judgment of an authoritative and
impartial judge before taking another oath? Before the
reformation, there would have been an appeal to Rome.
But protestant England could not make such an appeal.
Anyone who thought his oath to James still valid,
or even that it was arguably valid, could not, in
conscience, take the new oath. Taking the new oath would
be "perjury" ("oath breaking"), since the new oath
forswore the old. But remaining a "non-juror" meant that
one could not hold any office in the kingdom, serve in
parliament or the military, or work as a lawyer. Here
was a question of theory on which lives turned.
Locke actually wrote much of the Two Treatises a
decade earlier, during the feverish two years after his
patron, the Earl of Shaftesbury, was dismissed as prime
minister, and before Charles II made clear he would not
agree to remove his brother James, a Catholic, from the
line of succession. The country was near revolt even
then. Locke seems to have been implicated in much of
Shaftesbury's plotting. When one of the plots was
discovered, Shaftesbury fled to Holland. Locke soon
followed, not returning until he accompanied the future
Queen Mary home in triumph. Perhaps only luck saved him
from dying like Sidney, after a trial for treason in
which his manuscript criticizing Filmer was a chief
exhibit in the prosecutor’s case. Locke wrote much of
the Two Treatises not to justify a revolution already (more
or less) successful but one in prospect, a considerably
more dangerous undertaking. There is in the Two Treatises a
quiet heroism its flat tone and clumsy style obscure.
Locke chose to publish the Two Treatises after Filmer's
Patriarcha, originally published in 1680, was reissued.
Locke's Preface promises to "establish the throne of our
great restorer, our present King William—to make good
his title in the consent of the people, which, being our
only one of all lawful government, he has more clearly
than any prince in Christendom". The Preface gives
little hint of the discussion to which the book was to
contribute or of the immediate practical import of the
argument; only the timing does that.374
Though Filmer wrote Patriarcha about the time Hobbes
wrote Leviathan, his argument spoke directly to the non-
jurors of 1690. Filmer argued that the legitimacy of
government depends on pedigree, not contract, just as
the right of a father does. And, like the right of a
father, the right of a king is established by divine law
(revelation), not mere reason. Social contract theories,
including Hobbes', were therefore irrelevant. Having the
right pedigree, James was the legitimate king, whether
he ruled well or badly, whether the people had consented
or not. Indeed, it was not the people's business even to
judge his rule. Parliament, itself a creature of the
king, was also in no position to make such judgments. It
could no more dethrone James than a minor child could
disown its father. Because the relation between king and
people is natural (indeed, supernatural), not
conventional, no subject of James could, without
foreswearing himself, swear allegiance to William and
Mary while James, or a direct descendant, being alive,
had a prior claim to the throne. For Filmer, the king
was twice absolute: first, because his authority over
his subjects was without legal limit; and second,
because their moral obligation to him was (barring
divine intervention) indefeasible.
To refute Filmer, Locke had to establish at least
four claims. First, the legitimacy of a government
cannot reasonably be supposed to depend on mere
inheritance. (This is the work of the First Treatise.)
Second, the authority of the king is limited. Third,
parliament has both the moral and the legal right to
remove a king for cause (for example, for exceeding the
limits of his power). Parliament, even an irregular
parliament, is the proper judge in disputes between the
king and his subjects. Fourth, because parliament
removed James for cause, the oath to James is no longer
binding. Subjects are free to swear a new oath of
allegiance. Proving these last three propositions is the
work of the Second Treatise. State of nature, social
contract, and political obligation come into the proof
only along the way. For Locke, the Two Treatises are more
works of practical ethics than political philosophy.375
Notes
Chapter 24
Property and Locke's Civil State of Nature
Anyone reading the Second Treatise after Leviathan must
notice how much more civil than Hobbes' state of nature
Locke's state of nature is. Many readers may also notice
how much space Locke gives the subject of property.
While Hobbes has only a few scattered sentences, Locke
has a long chapter.376 These two features of the Second
Treatise, civility and property, are, I think, related.
Locke's theory of property explains why his state of
nature is so much more civil than Hobbes'. That civility
explains why Locke can separate the legislative contract
from the governmental. And that separation, in turn,
explains why parliament can release subjects from their
oath to James II.
Locke's starting point is close to Hobbes'. For
Locke (as for Hobbes), the state of nature is a "state
of perfect freedom...within the bounds of the law of
nature,.... a state of equality, wherein all the power
and jurisdiction is reciprocal."377 The law of nature,
"which obliges every one", is "reason".378 What this law
teaches, among other things, is:
[Every] one, as he is bound to preserve himself andnot to quit his station wilfully, so by the likereason, when his own preservation comes not incompetition, ought... to preserve the rest ofmankind, and may not, unless it be to do justice toan offender, take away or impair the life, or whattends to the preservation of life: the liberty,health, limb, or goods of another.379
Among the laws of nature is "Keep your promises", for
"truth and keeping of faith belongs to men as men, and
not as members of society [the civil state]."380 Even
contracts made "between a Swiss and an Indian, in the
woods of America, are binding on them, though they are
perfectly in a state of nature in reference to one
another."381 Like Hobbes, Locke allows for conventions in
the state of nature.382
The law of nature includes not only these primary
duties but some rights similar to those government has.
In particular, the duty of self-preservation gives each
denizen of nature the right "to punish the transgressors
of [the law of nature] to such a degree as may hinder
its violation".383 Strictly speaking, this is not a right
to punish, only a right of self-defense or defense of
innocent third parties; the "punishment" is preventive
("hinder"), not a just recompense. There is no pre-
established schedule of penalties or procedure for
administering it.384 Even so, as Locke admits, this right
creates something like Hobbes' assurance problem:
I doubt not but it will be objected that it isunreasonable for men to be judges in their owncases, that self-love will make men partial tothemselves and their friends [and] ill-nature,passion, and revenge will carry them too far inpunishing others, and hence nothing but confusionand disorder will follow.385
Locke is, however, more cautious than Hobbes about
what constitutes a solution of this problem: "[While]
civil government is the proper remedy for the
inconveniences of the state of nature, which must be
great where men may be judges in their own case", not
all civil government is such a remedy.386 When, for
example, the dispute is between an individual and an
absolute monarch, the individual is worse off with civil
government than without it: "Much better it is in the
state of nature, wherein men are not bound to submit to
the unjust will of another."387 Locke's problem is to
have the conveniences of civil government without the
inconveniences (inconveniences Hobbes explicitly
accepts). The less inconvenient the state of nature, the
better will be the bargain we can reasonably be supposed
to have made by entering the civil state. Locke must,
then, think more carefully about what those
inconveniences are.
Hobbes argued that the state of nature is
necessarily a state of war. Locke thinks (in effect)
that Hobbes has missed "the plain difference between the
state of nature and the state of war which, however some
men have confounded, are as far distant as a state of
peace, good-will, mutual assistance, and preservation,
and a state of enmity, malice, violence, and mutual
destruction from one another."388 The state of war
presupposes a "sedate, settled design upon another man's
life" or at least an attempt "to get another man into
his absolute power".389 But Hobbes would agree.390 Hobbes'
claim is that the logic of the state of nature leads
quickly from isolated disputes to passionate and hasty
action and then to the sedate designs that both he and
Locke call "war". "Show me," we can imagine Hobbes
saying, "where (without government) the process could
stop—short of the war of all against all."
Locke's answer seems to be this: In Hobbes' state
of nature, there is no stopping short of war because
everyone has a right to everything. The outbreak of even
the smallest dispute puts everything at risk. In Locke's
state of nature, however, much more is settled. The line
between "mine" and "thine" is relatively clear. We have,
for example, no right to injure the (private) property
of third parties; and only so much right to take the
property even of an enemy as is necessary for us to do
justice. Hence, disputes in Locke's state of nature are
more like those between civil states today, where
peaceful resolution is the norm even though war is
always possible.
The strong connection between property and Locke's
claim about the relative civility of the state of nature
is, I think, shown by the proximity of the two relevant
chapters. All that stands between the chapter "Of the
State of War" and "Of Property" is the short "Of
Slavery". Locke there treats slavery (in the state of
nature) as a state of war between master and slave
precisely because the master must, in order to have a
slave, put him under his absolute power. In (pre-
legislative) nature, there is no property in other
persons, no right to what another has.391
We need not concern ourselves with the details of
Locke's theory of property.392 What is important here is
that Locke (in effect) responds to Hobbes that, even
without convention, the law of nature would recognize
that each of us has "a property in his own person".393
The law of nature does, it is true, give us the earth
and all its fruits in common. This common ownership
would be a source of dispute did not reason tell us how
to share the common peacefully. But reason does lay down
a clear rule for sharing: Each may take what she needs,
wasting nothing, so long as she leaves as much and as
good for the rest. The law of nature even allows for the
ownership of land. If my body is my own, then my labor,
what I do with my body, should be mine also. If I mix my
labor with another object, even the land, in such a way
as to distinguish it from the common store (where mine
and thine are not distinct), it is mine exclusively,
provided no one is worse off as a result.394 Each is
better off recognizing such a property right in others,
if others do the same, than in claiming a right to
everything. Claiming a right to everything will lead to
war. Letting each take what he needs, while not
depriving others of what they need, should not lead to
war, because everyone will have enough:
Right and convenience went together; for as a manhad a right to all he could employ his labor upon,so he had no temptation to labor for more than hecould make use of. This left no room forcontroversy about title, nor for encroachment on
the right of others; what portion a man carved tohimself was easily seen, and it was useless, aswell as dishonest, to carve himself too much ortake more than he needed.395
We have, then, two states of nature in Locke (both
mere civil societies). The first is Hobbes' state of
nature (more or less), a pre-conventional condition
governed only by the law of nature. The second, the
result of reason working within the first, includes
private ownership both of things and land. This second,
articulated state of nature is "civil society" in
something very close to its contemporary sense (the sum
of all morally permissible relationships neither natural
nor required or forbidden by law). Along with property
in things and land come contracts of various sorts,
money, and other forms of private association.
Locke may seem to have made a serious mistake. Is
he not supposing that nature has enough for everyone?
Locke is indeed supposing that nature has enough for
everyone. But that is not necessarily a mistake. The
extreme poverty of Hobbes' denizens of nature is the
consequence not of nature as such but of the war of all
against all, of desire inflated by the needs of defense
and resources shrunken by the casualties of war.396 Locke
can defend his assumption about the (relative) abundance
of goods in two ways. One is historical; the other,
rational.
The historical defense is that, when humans first
appeared on earth, they were few and the necessities of
life must therefore have been abundant. Where something
like such conditions exist in recorded history—for
example, in the eastern forests of North America in
Locke's time—there is, in fact, generally enough food,
shelter, and other necessities. The war of all against
all is no more the condition there than among European
states. Hence, Locke's peaceful state of nature stays
closer to what we know of human history than Hobbes'
does.397
Locke's rational defense is that the (primary)
function of this history is to help us assess what would
happen if we were deprived of government today.
Understanding what government protects us from is part
of construing the social contract. Hobbes argued that
government protects us from the war of all against all.
But if (as just argued) peace is not only the normal
condition of the state of nature but allows for many of
labor, and so on—, then we may rightfully suppose just
those conditions should we suddenly return to the state
of nature. The dissolution of government (or even of the
civil state) is not necessarily the catastrophe Hobbes
argued it must be. Hence, what we can reasonably be
supposed to give up to stay out of the state of nature
must be adjusted accordingly. Locke does not have
Hobbes' assurance problem.
If Locke's analysis has a problem, it is the
opposite of Hobbes'. Once Hobbes has described the state
of nature, we have no trouble seeing the advantages of
government. On Locke's analysis, however, the advantages
of government are not so clear. Why is Locke's second
state of nature, his articulated civil society, not
enough? That is not a mere rhetorical question. One
whole school of political thought, anarchism, has
answered that civil society is enough. Government is
always a bad bargain. Locke's response is to talk about
the "inconveniences" of nature. The chief of these,
apparently, is lack of a common judge to settle
disputes: "Those who are united into one body and have a
common established law and judicature to appeal to, with
authority to decide controversies between them and
punish offenders, are in civil society [the civil state]
one with another; but those who have no common appeal, I
mean on earth, are still in the state of nature, each
being, where there is no other, judge for himself and
executioner, which is, as I have before shown it, the
perfect state of nature."398 The difficulty of finding
impartial justice seems to be the chief inconvenience of
the state of nature. Locke's government is, then, not a
"night watchman" but an "umpire". Even a denizen of
nature could hire a night watchman. But only with the
agreement of all parties to a dispute could a denizen of
nature find an impartial judge: in the civil state, she
need only swear out a complaint.
Locke's emphasis on the juridical functions of
government actually begins in Chapter I of the Second
Treatise, with his definition of "political power": "a
right of making laws, with penalties of death and,
consequently, of all less penalties for the regulating
and preserving of property, and of employing the force
of the community in the execution of such laws, and in
the defense of the commonwealth from foreign injury, and
all this only for the public good."399 Law-making comes
first, though (as in medieval England) the emphasis is
on penalties; then the police (and judicial) function.
The war power comes last, almost as an afterthought.
There is no mention of coining money, relieving the
suffering of the poor, or any other of the cooperative
functions of government already well-established in
Locke's England.
Locke describes government as coming into existence
by a two-stage process. In the first, individuals form a
political society (a "community" or "commonwealth") to
arrange for common laws, impartial judges, and the use
of their combined force to carry out judgments made
under those laws. Everyone comes into this society, a
sort of constitutional convention, by his own consent.400
The default decision rule for political society is
majority vote.401 Political society can incorporate and
endure without government because the (relative)
peacefulness of Locke's state of nature assures that
promises made there will remain morally binding (without
government enforcement). There is not (as there was for
Hobbes) grounds sufficient for anticipatory breach. The
exchange of promises creating political society must (as
in Hobbes) oblige the promisees to obey the rules that
political society may adopt. But, in Locke's state of
nature, the moral authority of mutual promises is itself
enough to create the necessary obligation; there is no
need to have an enforcement mechanism (the government)
in place immediately.
In the second stage, political society adopts a
constitution, that is, it arranges for the making of
laws, choosing of judges, and the like functions
necessary to preserve "property" (that is, the just
arrangements of the state of nature).402 The crucial
decision concerns the legislative power because "as the
power of making laws is placed, such is the form of the
commonwealth".403 Political society has at least four
options: the democratic, in which political society
exercises the legislative power directly; the
oligarchical, in which political society gives the power
to make laws to a "few select men, and their heirs or
successors"; monarchical, in which political society
gives the power to one man; or some mixture of the
preceding three.404 The legislative (legislature),
however constituted, is "not only the supreme power of
the commonwealth, but sacred and unalterable in the
hands where the community [political society] have once
placed it".405 While those in whose hands the political
society places the supreme power cannot alter it, the
political society can itself alter the power whenever it
judges that necessary: "the legislative being only a
fiduciary power to act for certain ends, there remains
still in the people [political society] a supreme power
to remove or alter the legislative when they find the
legislative act contrary to the trust reposed in
them."406 There is no "contract" between political
society and legislature (only a "trust").
Locke seems to leave open the question whether
England is a monarchy or some mixed form of
government.407 He simply argues that, while a monarchical
government can be legitimate, an "absolute" government
of whatever form cannot. Here his theory of property is
crucial. The power to legislate comes into being by a
contract among individuals. Since "no one has an
absolute, arbitrary power over himself", no one can give
that power to political society.408 To be subject to the
absolute (and arbitrary) power of another is (by
definition) to be a slave, that is, to be at war with
someone who unjustly claims all that one has (including
the control of one's body).409 So far is entering the
civil state from making oneself a slave (in this sense)
that the individual entering the civil state retains all
his property. The political society has no right to
"take from any man part of his property without his
consent", a consent separate from entering the civil
state.410 The obligation to obey the law is one thing;
the obligation to pay taxes is another.
To the modern reader, this is a startling claim.
Yet, given Locke's assumptions so far, it follows almost
immediately. We do not, according to Locke, need the
civil state to have property; only to have impartial
justice. Of course, "government cannot be supported
without great charge, and it is fit every one who enjoys
his share of the protection should pay out of his estate
his proportion for the maintenance of it."411
Nonetheless, however "fit" (that is, just or prudent)
such taxation, "it must be with his own consent—i.e.,
the consent of the majority, giving it either by
themselves or their representatives chosen by them."412
The members of political society must retain the right
to decide how much to pay in support of government
because there is no "natural level" of taxation. Their
only alternative to retaining the right would be to
grant it to the government. The government would then
have the right to take as much of their property as it
thought it needed. They would, in effect, have granted
all their possessions to the government, receiving back
its use until desired. Since they entered the civil
state to protect their "property", including
possessions, giving it all to the government would be
self-defeating.
For this reason, Locke stays close to medieval
practice. Though government, including monarchy, may
have the power to make laws, it cannot have the power to
tax. That power belongs to the taxpayers present in
person or by their chosen representatives (parliament).
The oath of allegiance to James expressly refers to
his "absolute Power and Authority". If there was any
doubt about what that phrase meant, Filmer had
explicitly defined it as the despotic power a father
naturally has over his children (including control both
of person and property); and James II, both by word and
act, had made clear that he meant it in Bodin's sense
(power or authority unlimited by human law and itself
the ultimate earthly judge of other limits).413 So, Locke
can now easily show that political society has a right
to remove James. Indeed, there is a sense in which James
removed himself. To attempt to become an absolute
monarch is to attempt to get a whole people under one's
absolute power, that is, to enslave them; to attempt to
enslave anyone, even a whole people, is to enter a state
of war with them; to enter a state of war with them is
to cease to be the government they contracted for, for
no one (not even Hobbes) would enter a contract to let
others war on him. Absolute power in government
dissolves government absolutely.414 The Convention
Parliament did not have to remove James, only declare
what had already happened.
The government's dissolution does not end the civil
state. The powers of government simply revert to the
political society from which they came. That society,
depending for its existence upon a contract made in the
(pre-governmental) state of nature, is independent of
government. It may govern directly (as a democracy) or
again choose others to act for it. It was that society,
meeting in county and town, that chose the Convention
Parliament to act for it.415 Whatever the source of the
power of ordinary parliaments or kings, the source of
the Convention Parliament's power was political society
directly. James had only two options: either to admit
that the Convention Parliament had the right, as the
direct representative of the superior power, to remove
him from office and write a new constitution; or to war
with his people, giving the Convention Parliament new
grounds for declaring his throne vacant.416
Having thus established the right of the Convention
Parliament to declare the throne vacant, to revise the
ancient constitution, and to choose a new king, Locke is
ready to dispose of the oath of allegiance:
all the obedience, which by the most solemn tiesany one can be obliged to pay, ultimatelyterminates in this supreme power and is directed bythose laws which it enacts; nor can any oaths toany foreign power whatsoever, or any domesticsubordinate power, discharge any member of societyfrom his obedience to the legislative actingpursuant to their trust, nor oblige him contrary tothe laws so enacted.417
For a member of political society, the laws of that
society, for example, the enactments of the Convention
Parliament ("this supreme power"), take precedence over
oaths either to a "foreign power" or to any "domestic
subordinate power". If the king is not a member of
political society, he is a foreign power; if he is a
member of political society, he is, being "domestic", a
subordinate power. Either way, the Convention Parliament
has the right, the legal (and moral) power, to terminate
the allegiance (obligation) to him of those over whom it
has jurisdiction.
The Convention Parliament would have this right
simply as the representative of political society
judging a dispute within its jurisdiction even if that
dispute could have arisen in the state of nature.
Political society was established (primarily) to render
impartial justice in such disputes between members. But
a dispute concerning the oath of allegiance is an even
more appropriate subject for the Convention Parliament
to rule on. That oath could not occur in the state of
nature, where there are no kings. Without political
society, one could only swear allegiance to James the
man, not James the king. Even if the oath were not void
because it recognized the king's absolute power, it
cannot bind the people to James once James is no longer
king. Since political society has a right to change the
government whenever it sees fit, the question whether
James is still in office is a question about what
political society has decided. The Convention Parliament
is in the best position to decide that. The throne is
vacant if the Convention Parliament says it is.
Notes
Chapter 25
Locke's Political Society
Locke... spoke of original contracts hidden in themists of prehistory and evolved a rathertransparent tacit consent binding subsequentgenerations... Locke [is] the least consistent andrigorous representative of the imputed contract.—Peter J. McCormick, Social Contract and Political Obligation(1987), p. 249.
Having settled the Convention Parliament's right to
decide whether the oath of allegiance to James is
legally binding, Locke must determine who is morally
bound by that decision. We might suppose that the answer
would be simple: the decision morally binds all, and
only, the members of the political society in question.
That, unfortunately, is not Locke's answer. I say
"unfortunately" because our interest in political
society is its connection with political obligation (the
formal moral obligation to obey the law). Those
politically obliged should be all, and only, those who
are members of political society. But Locke famously
distinguishes between express and tacit consent, giving
tacit consent almost all the attention, as have his
critics ever since. Many of those critics have—
mistakenly, I think—understood tacit consent as the
primary way people become members of political society.
About all Locke makes clear is that express and tacit
consent are not simply two ways of joining political
society, but different ways of doing importantly
different things. The rest we must now sort out.
Of express consent, Locke says only that "[nobody]
doubts but express consent of any man entering into any
society makes him a perfect member of that society, a
subject of that government."418 Why express consent
should automatically make one a perfect member of
political society is not clear. Not all express consent
to enter a voluntary society has that effect. When, for
example, I first joined the American Philosophical
Association (APA), I did so by my own express consent (a
formal written application), but was, as a graduate
student, only granted a secondary membership, one that
did not allow me to vote or run for office. I accepted
that secondary membership only because the alternative
was no APA membership at all. My membership was
perfected only after I received my doctorate. Status as
a perfect member depended in part on my consent, but in
part too on what the society was willing to offer.
To be a "perfect member" of political society is,
according to Locke, to be "perpetually and indispensably
obliged to be and remain unalterably a subject of it,
and never again in the liberty of nature, unless by any
calamity the government he was under comes to be
dissolved, or else some public act cuts him off from
being any longer a member of it."419 Because Locke gives
no argument for this claim, and seems to take it as
obvious, I am inclined to read it as stating an
important feature of all actual contracts. Actual
contracts bind "forever", that is, until performed,
breached, or dissolved. I am not morally free to walk
away from a contract any time I am willing to give up
the benefits (as we are, according to Locke, able to
walk away from our tacit consent). Insofar as the social
contract (the contract creating political society) has
no natural term, that is, no set time at which it
expires automatically, it seems true, if too forceful,
to say that anyone bound by it at all is bound
"perpetually and indispensably" (unless released by
calamity, public act, or performance).
What is true of the "perfect member" is, according
to Locke, true of his property as well (except for what
is already under the jurisdiction of another
government): "every man, when he at first incorporates
himself into any commonwealth, he, by his uniting
himself thereunto, annexes also, and submits to the
community, those possessions which he has or shall
acquire that do not already belong to any other
government."420 Given what we learned about private
property in Chapter 24, we can be sure that this
"annexation" is jurisdiction (subjection to law), not
ownership (a right to take without another's consent).
This annexation must be as permanent as the membership
itself.
What then is the duration of political obligation
for the "perfect member" of political society? The
answer can only be that a full member of political
society is politically obliged until he has done
everything he expressly consented to do when he joined
(unless released by public act or calamity). That, after
all, is the normal arrangement in voluntary societies.
Even though I am now a full member of the APA, I can
quit any time I choose, simply by sending in a notice to
the association's Secretary. (I never promised to remain
a member forever.) But quitting does not free me of any
obligations outstanding, such as payment of dues owing
from the year past. To those I am "perpetually and
indispensably" bound (until released by law or the APA's
grace). Why should political obligation be different?
Certainly, political societies sometimes act as if
they are. So, for example, during the Napoleonic wars,
the English navy regularly took from ships of neutral
countries sailors who had been English subjects. That
the sailors had voluntarily quit the country, leaving no
property behind, and had voluntarily put themselves
under the flag of another country, expressly renouncing
any further allegiance to England, did not matter. Were
the sailors among the "perfect members" of political
society?
While I think Locke's answer would be an emphatic
no, his purpose makes it unnecessary for him to answer
questions like that. He was not offering a full theory
of social contract, only trying to answer a particular
practical question about the oath of allegiance.421 For
him, the "difficulty is, what ought to be looked upon as
a tacit consent, and how far it binds—i.e., how far any
one shall be looked upon as to have consented and
thereby submitted to any government, where he has made
no expressions of it at all [for example, by taking the
new oath of allegiance to William and Mary]."422 His
answer is that tacit consent "begins and ends with the
enjoyment".423 One tacitly consents by (freely) having
"any possessions or enjoyments of any part of the
dominions of any government... whether this possession
be of land to him and his heirs for ever, or a lodging
only for a week, or whether it be barely travelling
freely on the highway."424
While some writers have interpreted Locke as here
providing a general basis for political obligation, I
interpret him as doing something else. Locke does not
say that anyone who freely travels the highways, lodges
for a week in a hotel, or otherwise enjoys the
advantages of the civil state ("the dominions of any
government") thereby becomes a member of its political
society, however temporarily. Indeed, Locke says just
the opposite: "submitting to the laws of any country,
living quietly, and enjoying privileges and protection
under them, makes not a man a member of that society."425
The political society must, of course, be willing to
grant the membership. There is no unilateral social
contract. The membership must also be on terms suitably
limited.426 No one can give tacit consent to the "Turkish
yoke", for example.427 But, even where political society
offers membership on the right terms, it cannot,
according to Locke, cite tacit consent to establish
membership because "[nothing] can make any man so but
his actually entering into it by positive engagement and
express promise and compact."428
Why then is Locke talking about "tacit consent" at
all? The answer, I think, is that tacit consent serves
to establish political society's (morally binding)
jurisdiction over certain affairs of tacit consenters
(such as non-jurors), without pre-supposing membership
in political society.429 Tacit consenters are, Locke
says, rather like foreign visitors whom "we see...
living all their lives under another government and
enjoying the privileges and protection of it,... bound,
even in conscience, to submit to its administration as
far forth as any denizen, yet [they] do not thereby come
to be subjects or members of that commonwealth."430 They
are free to end their submission at any time. They need
only give notice. But, until then, they are "bound, even
in conscience, to submit".
Tacit consent is a standard feature of contract
law, but a feature not strictly contractual. Tacit
consent does not necessarily create a formal obligation
(in the way express consent does). Tacit consent is a
presumption of actual consent. When that presumption is
correct, for example, because both parties understood
silence to mean consent, the obligation arising from
tacit consent is formal, just as in express consent, and
there is a "contract implied in fact" (a true contract).
When, however, the presumption is not correct, any
obligation arising from (mere) tacit consent depends on
material considerations—just as do other obligations
arising without consent. Among (non-contractual)
considerations that might be relevant are whether (and
how much) third parties will be injured, which party is
best able to bear the loss or protect against similar
losses, and which outcome would cost least to
administer.431 In contract law, one can give tacit
consent even if, without negligence, one accepts some
good or service for which one should pay. Mere tacit
consent only creates a "contract implied in law" (a
"quasi-contract").
Locke's "tacit consent" is close to the law's "mere
tacit consent" (as we would expect from someone working
in the tradition of natural law). If membership in
political society entails political obligations, and
political obligations are formal obligations, then we
should not expect Locke to think that anyone could
become a member of political society simply by
consenting tacitly. Mere tacit consent cannot generate
such membership because mere tacit consent cannot
generate any formal obligation.
Locke does not explain why the law of nature should
recognize tacit consent to government (or the civil
state), even for the limited purpose for which he
invokes it. But the explanation is easy to guess.
(Indeed, it is the exact analogue of the argument Locke
used to establish a world-wide "tacit consent" to
private appropriation of land in the state of nature.432)
Tacit consent is, in effect, designed to make life for
everyone better than it would otherwise be. Unlike an
oath or promise, tacit consent is not a long-term
commitment. The only commitment involved, doing as the
government says, ends as soon as one gives up the
benefits that come from doing what the government says.
Among the benefits of civil society are use of the
"king's highways", appeal to the magistrate to protect
one's rights, and the use of a passport (or other
official identity papers). A tacit consenter has a right
to those benefits for as long, and only as long, as he
pays the price, that is, acts as if he has actually
consented to civil society's government of him.
At least since Hume, Locke has been criticized for
using tacit consent to force the poor to choose between
submitting to government and quitting the country:
Can we seriously say that a poor peasant or artisanhas a free choice to leave his country, where heknows no foreign language or manners, and lives,from day to day, by the small wages he acquires?433
This criticism is, I think, doubly mistaken. First, it
assumes that the target of Locke's tacit consent is the
poor peasant or artisan. Why assume that? The poor posed
no threat to the new government of William and Mary.
Those who posed the threat were chiefly the landed
gentry and lords, those holding inherited estates.434 And
it is they who, if we read carefully, seem to be the
target of Locke's argument. Throughout the discussion of
tacit consent, Locke’s emphasis is on property
("possessions"). So, for example, Locke says, "Whenever
the owner, who has given nothing but such a tacit
consent to the government, will, by donation, sale, or
otherwise, quit the said possession, he is at liberty to
go."435 But he cannot stay in the jurisdiction without
being subject to the government, because his property
comes to him so encumbered (assuming, of course, that he
inherited it from a member of political society). The
inheritor "must take it with the condition it is under—
that is, of submitting to the government of the
commonwealth under whose jurisdiction it is as far forth
as any subject of it."436
Second, Locke does not actually say that everyone
must consent or leave. What he says is that those who
are not members of political society but within its
civil state must consent or give up the "enjoyments"
that the civil state grants him. While Locke says that
they are "at liberty" to quit the jurisdiction, he does
not say they must quit it. The rich, except those whose
possessions are under another government, probably
cannot remain rich and avoid tacit consent, but the poor
can. I see no reason why Locke could not allow the poor
to quit their (civil) rights simply by flying the black
flag of anarchy or wearing a sign ("unprotected by human
law") to make sure that no one grants them anything on
the erroneous assumption that they would, if asked,
agree to submit to the law and government of the
jurisdiction.
In one respect, the Lockean non-consenter is in
exactly the situation of Hobbes' non-consenter;
renouncing the civil state puts him back in the state of
nature. In another respect, however, his situation is
much better. For Hobbes, the state of nature is a state
of war; the non-consenter has only Hobson's choice,
"Consent or die". For Locke, however, the alternative to
tacit consent is not a state of war but merely the
"inconvenience" of the state of nature. The man who
flies the black flag of anarchy but wants to continue
enjoying the benefits of the civil state, especially
property inherited from a full member of the political
society, is like the customer at a restaurant who wants
to go on eating after announcing that he does not intend
to pay for the meal he has ordered. We can understand
why he would want to do that but not why he should think
he has a right to.
To cease to give tacit consent makes one
"stateless" (until one can find another state to take
him in, whether as guest or citizen). Statelessness is
the logical consequence of renouncing the jurisdiction
of the civil state. Insofar as the civil state is
generally better than the state of nature, everyone is
better off if political society presumes consent rather
than making express consent a condition for enjoying any
benefit of the civil state. Making express consent the
condition of jurisdiction would impose a substantial
administrative expense on both political society and its
(non-member) subjects. There seems to be no benefit to
compensate for that expense.
Since Locke's use of "tacit consent" nicely tracks
the use of that term in ordinary contract law,
interpreting his "express consent" on analogy with the
law's use of that term seems worth a try. We would then
have at least three possible interpretations: original
contract; contemporary oath (or promise); and actively
claiming a certain benefit.
The first interpretation has two problems. One
problem concerns identifying "founding fathers" or
"charter members", that is, the original parties to the
original contract. What we know about how political
society came into being in England suggests that there
was no definite moment of conscious contract (as there
was along the Piscataqua in 1641), only a long
undramatic process by which consent by legislators grew
out of consent by proxy in what had been a (pre-
legislative) state of nature. There seem to be no
charter members, only a time when, looking back, the
members of political society could see that they had
long been members of it. The other problem with this
first interpretation is that it is irrelevant to Locke's
project. Given the undoubted age of the English
constitution, the charter members of English political
society, could they be identified, would undoubtedly
have died long before they could have taken the oath of
allegiance to James.
The second interpretation would identify "express
consent" with some oath (or promise) of some of Locke's
contemporaries. There are also two problems with this
interpretation. One is finding a reason to consent
expressly. What could one get for the oath to compensate
for the political obligations the oath would impose?
That others, the other members of political society,
would have the same obligations answers the question
only if there is a reason why one should want them so
obliged. Tacit consent would seem to be enough to assure
their obedience to law while within the jurisdiction.
Forcing obedience when they have quit the jurisdiction
seems not only harsh but unnecessarily so.
The other problem with oath is finding the right
one. In Locke's day, England had several oaths, but none
that fits Locke's requirements. The only obvious
candidates for the oath in question are: 1) the Oath of
Supremacy; 2) the new Oath of Allegiance; and 3) the
Oath of Abjuration. The Oath of Supremacy simply puts
allegiance to the king (or queen) of England ahead of
other allegiance (for example, to the pope). The Oath of
Allegiance ("be faithful and bear true allegiance to the
king") could be tendered to any person in England above
ten years of age, whether natural-born subject, denizen,
or mere alien. Like the feudal oath from which it
derives, the Oath of Allegiance is silent on obligation
to obey the law; it merely declares allegiance to the
king.437 Those swearing it were thereafter generally
treated much as before. Swearing the oath gave them
nothing (though refusing to swear might get them into
trouble). The Oath of Abjuration (similar to the oath of
allegiance to James) was not yet in place when Locke
wrote. It would, in any case, have applied only to those
wishing to hold office. None of these oaths seems to
have been tendered always, and only, to those who are,
or are about to become, members of political society.
I therefore incline to the third interpretation,
though I can find no decisive evidence for it in the
text: express consent is given by participation in parliamentary
elections. Participation in parliamentary elections is
entirely voluntary. No one is under a legal obligation
to vote. Indeed, one cannot vote without going out of
one's way, that is, without going to a meeting hall and
claiming the right to enter (and vote). When political
society recognizes that right (if it does), it thereby
makes one a full member and grants the franchise, the
only benefit of full membership (the only right other
subjects do not also have). Locke's phrase "entering
political society" seems almost literal. What one gets
from entering political society (as a full member) is
substantial, substantial enough to make the obligations
of such membership (political obligations) reasonable
(that is, something reason allows). Membership gives one
the right to participate in making the laws under which
one will live (directly or at least through
representatives one helps to choose).438 One gets that
membership by expressly declaring oneself both entitled
to it and willing to do what is required (as specified
in the writ calling for the election of that
parliament).439
John Simmons, while admitting that voting might
work in some such way as this in some heaven of theory,
doubts that it could work this way in Locke's England
(or in any other state he knows of).440 His reason for
doubt is that:
voting is often a way not of consenting tosomething but only of expressing a preference. If thestate gives a group of condemned prisoners thechoice of being executed by firing squad or bylethal injection, and all of them vote for thefiring squad, we cannot conclude from this that theprisoners thereby consent to being executed byfiring squad.... Voting for a candidate in ademocratic election sometimes has a depressinglysimilar structure.441
Simmons' objection to voting as a means of (true)
consent is that "sometimes" the voter is faced with a
Hobson's choice. Even if that were true, it would not
establish the absence of consent.442 A Hobson's choice
arising out of a just process, as Hobbes claimed the
choice between consent and war did, would, it seems to
me, be consent (all else equal). I am even inclined to
say that the prisoners in Simmons' example did consent
to being-killed-by-firing-squad-rather-than-lethal-
injection (though not to being killed). Of course,
nothing turns on what I am inclined to say in that case
because the consent in question does not oblige the
prisoners to do anything (though it should oblige their
executioners to do as the prisoners choose); here
“consent” has nothing to do with contract.
More important, I think, is that Simmons seems to
be wrong about the structure of elections (the practice
one enters by voting or registering to vote). Let us
suppose that the choice between candidates is not just
"sometimes" but often, or even always, a Hobson's
choice. Unlike the prisoners in Simmons' example, the
voters in such an election would, according to Locke,
still have a third option, not entering political
society at all; they might choose to remain tacit
consenters (or to quit the jurisdiction altogether). No
doubt they would enter political society hoping to do
better than Hobson. They should, however, enter aware of
the mistakes of which human beings are capable. If the
election (though fair) does not go as they hope, they
will have only themselves to blame for the obligation to
abide by the result. They will be in exactly the
circumstances of anyone who comes to regret a valid
promise made at a happier time.
And that, I think, is all Locke need claim. The
electorate of Locke's day, no more than one tenth of the
entire adult male population, was (more or less) the
same as the taxpayers. So, the chief difference between
the obligations of full members (their political
obligations) and the obligations of others (their merely
civil obligations) would seem to be their relation to
the tax laws. Those who have no representation in
parliament would have no formal moral obligation to pay
a direct tax even if parliament were foolish enough to
pass a law taxing them.443 Those represented in
parliament would be so obliged because of that
representation.444 For Locke, I think, political
obligation is little more than the obligation to pay
(direct) taxes lawfully imposed.445 Simmons, not Locke,
seems to be working in the heaven of theory.
Locke does not worry about who is a full member of
political society. He need not, because temporary
membership by tacit consent catches almost everyone he
wanted to subject to the Convention Parliament,
including landed gentry who refused to participate in
the elections for the Convention Parliament and "non-
juring" parish priests too poor to vote. Simply by being
voluntarily under the laws (for example, having a right
to sue that one is not willing to give up), they have
tacitly consented to "guest membership" in political
society on the fair terms offered. While not citizens
strictly speaking, they otherwise have the full
protection of the civil state. That protection includes
having the Convention Parliament, as impartial judge,
decide whether the oath to James binds them. If they
find that condition too burdensome, they are (and must
be) free to quit the civil state, whether by leaving the
jurisdiction altogether or just by ceasing to take from
government what is within their power to cease taking.
Locke did not need this argument to establish the
moral claim of most laws. Most laws then, as now, would
have obliged because they were specifications of
“natural law” (moral rules like "Don't kill" and "Don't
lie"), that is, because they stated material
obligations. Neither does Locke need the argument to
justify submission to the courts of justice. Insofar as
the courts do justice, the law of nature itself obliges
everyone to do as they say, whether he consents or not.
Where we have found impartial justice, we are not free
to be judges in our own case (though we are free to
forego justice where the other party does not seek it).
Nor did Locke need the argument from tacit consent to
give the disenfranchised a reason to pay their taxes,
since (in Locke's day) the disenfranchised did not pay
(direct) taxes. What Locke needed tacit consent for,
what it does well, is free the "non-jurors" of their
oath to James. We must, then, not read the Second Treatise
as a fully worked out theory of social contract, but
only as the application of a century-old "theory sketch"
to a practical problem. Locke is, I think, unclear only
on questions he need not resolve to resolve the one he
set himself. His famous inconsistencies seem to
disappear as soon as we are careful to distinguish
political society from the civil state and political
obligation from merely civil obligation.
One similarity between Locke's argument here and
Hobbes' is striking. For Locke, the individual is, as in
Hobbes, bound by the decision of his "representative".
The difference between their representatives is no less
striking. Locke's representative is distinct from
government, while Hobbes' is identical with it.
There are also three subordinate differences worth
pointing out. The first is that Locke's representative
consists of a representative assembly, parliament. It
derives its moral authority from the principle of
consent by legislators. Locke even briefly discusses
apportionment of representatives among legislative
districts (just what we have come to expect of someone
concerned with consent by legislators).446 Hobbes'
representative is, in contrast, a mere proxy, one (or
several persons) with authority to act in the name of a
certain number of individuals. Hobbes therefore has no
reason to worry about apportionment of representatives—
and in fact shows no interest in the subject. In this
respect, Locke is more modern than Hobbes.
Another subordinate difference worth pointing out
is also another respect in which Locke seems more modern
than Hobbes. Locke's political society clearly is a
corporate entity, a body with a will of its own and
capable of acting in its own name. For Locke,
corporations (or, at least, political societies) are not
"legal fictions" but morally significant entities
capable of existing outside a civil state (though
perhaps not moral persons in any other interesting
sense). For Hobbes, however, not only can political
society not exist outside a civil state, even within a
civil state, it seems to fall short of what we now think
of as a corporation. The ability of its members to act
as one depends on a congruence of proxies, not on a body
independent of who happens to be a member. For Hobbes,
"the people" is only shorthand for a list of
individuals. There is no distinct corporate
"personality".
In these two respects, Locke seems more modern than
Hobbes. In a third, however, Hobbes is more modern.
Locke never uses the term "sovereign" and, in Bodin's
absolute sense of sovereignty, leaves no room for it in
a just government. If sovereignty is absolute authority
(or absolute power) within a jurisdiction (in the double
sense identified in Chapter 24), then neither legitimate
government nor political society can, on Locke's
analysis, be sovereign. Locke's "supreme authority" is
not an absolute authority. While Hobbes expressly claims
that the power to tax is necessary for sovereignty,
Locke expressly denies government any power to tax
(directly) and allows political society only the limited
power to tax directly those who, being enfranchised, can
consent to the tax in person or by representative.447 In
this respect, Locke is closer to medieval practice than
Hobbes, but also closer to today's "post-modern" world
in which multinational corporations, common markets,
international courts of justice, trade agreements, and
the like have made Bodin's concept of sovereignty
increasingly anachronistic.
Notes
Chapter 26
Three Hundred Years After Locke
The development of observational anthropology andempirical sociology in more recent times makes itentirely unlikely that contract in anything but astrictly hypothetical form will ever be adoptedagain by political theorists.—Peter Laslett,"Social Contract", in The Encyclopedia of Philosophy(1967)448
We, the people of the United Nations, determined tosave succeeding generations from the scourge ofwar, which twice in our generation has broughtuntold sorrow to mankind, and to reaffirm our faithin fundamental human rights..., throughrepresentatives assembled in the city of SanFrancisco, who have exhibited their full powersfound to be in good and due form, have agreed tothe present Charter of the United Nations and dothereby establish an international organization tobe known as the United Nations.—Charter of theUnited Nations, June 26, 1945
I began this book promising, among other things, an
interpretation of Locke making him more interesting than
Hobbes. I have, I hope, now performed on that promise.
If so, I have done it in part by making Hobbes less
interesting. Hobbes' understanding of the relation of
individual to political society—especially, his
interpretation of representation as proxy—is much more
medieval than Locke's. Locke, not Hobbes, has an
analysis of consent by legislators.
What then has made Hobbes seem so much more
interesting through much of the twentieth century? This
is not an idle question. Unless we can explain Hobbes'
attraction in some other way, the natural inference is
that our judgment against him as a theorist of social
contract is probably mistaken, standing, as it does,
against the contrary judgment of many thoughtful people.
We do not need to explain Hobbes' attraction away, but
we do need to explain it.
The explanation cannot be that Hobbes is a better
writer than Locke. While Hobbes is the better writer,
there are at least two reasons to doubt that writing
better explains why Hobbes has had the advantage of
Locke for much of the twentieth century. First, writing
well did not give Hobbes the advantage in the
seventeenth, eighteenth, or nineteenth century,
centuries at least as impressed by good writing as the
twentieth. Second, writing well does not seem to have
much to do with other philosophical reputations today.
After all, if writing well were that important, how
would we explain the popularity of a writer as clumsy as
Rawls?
The explanation also cannot be that Hobbes is the
better theorist. Outside political (and moral) theory,
Hobbes is definitely Locke's inferior. In political
theory, Hobbes is much more systematic. But whether
being more systematic makes one the better political
theorist is itself controversial. The resolution of the
controversy presupposes a theory of political theory. If
the whole point of political theory were to produce a
system, then Hobbes would be the better political
theorist. If, however, the whole point of political
theory were to give political practitioners insight into
what they are doing, then Locke would be the better
theorist; Locke gives much more insight into the actual
practice of his day than Hobbes does (and perhaps more
insight into our practice as well). Locke's relative
lack of system is a disadvantage only insofar as it
reduces insight. If, all things considered, he offers
more insight than Hobbes, he can still be the better
political theorist. Since I believe that most political
theorists would agree that insight into practice is more
important than mere system, I do not think we can
explain Hobbes' recent advantage in popularity among
theorists as the result of his being the better
systemizer.
Another possible explanation of Hobbes' recent
popularity is that we can easily drop morality from
Hobbes' analysis and thereby turn his laws of nature
into the natural laws of psychology. Hobbes then becomes
an egoist, a precursor of modern economics and game
theory, and even a theorist of totalitarianism.449
Certainly, for much of the twentieth century, Hobbes
seemed a hard-handed realist, just the man to cut
through the thicket of medieval legalism and bring us
face to face with the way things are. Turning him into a
theorist of hypothetical consent is only the latest
homage to his realism.
But what I have argued, in effect, is that Locke is
the realist. Locke not only had practical experience in
politics that Hobbes did not, he also had the sense to
keep his theory close to that experience. His Two Treatises
were practical ethics in a way Leviathan was not. That is
my judgment, but not only mine; it is also the judgment
of the century after Locke. The Two Treatises were much
more widely read than Leviathan. When Hume wanted to
criticize the theory of "original contract", he targeted
Locke, not Hobbes. In 1744, Locke mattered to practical
people; Hobbes did not. If Hobbes now seems to many the
one with his feet on the ground, that can only be
because the ground has shifted a good deal since 1744.
What upheavals explain why Hobbes now seems to many the
one with his feet on the ground? What does that
explanation tell us about actual consent as a way to
understand political obligation?
The last three centuries have, it seems, seen a
decline not only in religious faith but also a much
steeper decline in the importance of religion in
political thought.450 Hobbes, who may well have been an
atheist, constructed a theory in which God, though
present, seems an inconvenience. Hobbes gives government
absolute power over religion (as over almost everything
else). For Locke, however, religion is important enough
to justify tolerating differences among religions until
those differences actually threaten public order.451 Yet,
removing God from the Second Treatise is no more difficult
than removing him from Leviathan. Since the law of nature
is reason, removing God simply changes the law of nature
from literal law in Locke's sense (a rule set by one
with authority to enforce it by death or other
penalties) into simple morality (those standards
everyone at her rational best wants everyone else to
follow even if that would mean having to follow them
too). Since Locke is no more vulnerable on this point
than Hobbes, Locke's piety will not explain why he might
seem less the realist than Hobbes.
The last three centuries have also (and not
coincidentally) been the great age of science and
history. We know much more about the world today than we
did in 1690. But I don't think we know anything, beyond
what his contemporaries knew, that throws doubt on
Locke's theory, certainly nothing to give Hobbes the
advantage. Locke, after all, is at pains to deny that
humans ever lived in the totally isolated state Hobbes
calls "the war of all against all". Anthropology has
taught us much about small groups like those Locke knew
wandered much of America. Few of these "stateless
societies" seem to be held together by anything much
resembling contract; what binds them is some combination
of convenience, affection, habit, and necessity. But
Locke need not deny that. All he need deny is that any
combination of convenience, affection, habit, and
necessity will yield the formal moral obligation to law
that we call "political obligation". I may owe my
family, neighbors, and town many things—help in need,
respect, and even obedience in an emergency—but these
obligations will be independent of law. They will be
pre-political (or, perhaps, extra-political).452 Much of
the criticism of social contract theory begins by
misunderstanding the question it is to answer; the
criticism fails to distinguish between civil state (or
civil society) and political society. Such criticism
simply invites clarification. Nothing is so alive as a
philosophical theory just misunderstood.
The French revolution seems to divide modern
political thought much as a mountain range divides a
continent. From, say, 1517 to 1789, the question is:
When, if ever, does one have a right to resist the king?
Theorists discussed that question, with increasing
agreement, until the French revolution established the
principle of consent (by legislators) throughout western
Europe and every king either had to derive his right
from the consent of the people (as the kings of England
had derived theirs for a century) or anxiously hold to
power by some combination of force and persuasion.
Divine right, refuted or not, disappeared from
discussion. After 1789, political discussion shifts to
making popular government work, understanding its
limits, and worrying about its consequences. Political
obligation was irrelevant to most of the new topics.
Only rarely—for example, during controversy over
enforcement of fugitive slave laws in the abolitionist
North before the American civil war, or enforcement of
the draft laws during the Vietnam war—did people find
it necessary to reconsider the basis and limits of
political obligation. No surprise, then, that both Locke
and Hobbes went into a long decline after 1789—or that
they both recovered during the 1960s. We must, however,
be careful to distinguish between political discussion
and institutional reality. What is settled is least
likely to be the subject of discussion.
The watersheds of history are, of course, seldom as
definite as the watersheds of geography. By this
reckoning, the Federalist papers appear a year too early;
Thomas Paine's The Rights of Man, a year too late.453 Still,
the division is remarkably definite. Before 1789, the
burden of proof is regularly accepted by those arguing
that the people as a whole, or at least their
representatives, have some rights against the
government. John Adams, writing as Novanglus, is as
willing to accept the burden in 1775 as John Calvin was
in 1538.454 If Hobbes seems to carry a burden he need
not, it is not because he argued against the commonly-
debated right to resist but because he argued against
the commonly-admitted "duty of passive obedience"; for
Hobbes, the sovereign's command takes precedence even
over conscience. After 1789, the burden of proof shifts
to those arguing that at least some minorities have
rights against the people. Burke, defending the French
king and aristocracy, was as willing to accept that
burden in 1790 as Martin Luther King was in his 1963
"Letter from the Birmingham City Jail" (in which he
defended his right of civil disobedience). The watershed
of 1789 should not have hurt Locke more than Hobbes.
Locke has at least as much to say about the rights of
minorities as Hobbes does. We must look elsewhere to
explain why Hobbes should have come to seem the realist.
Change in philosophical fashion may seem an obvious
explanation. The nineteenth century was the great age of
utilitarianism, a doctrine that not only has no place
for natural rights but difficulty explaining even why
contracts have formal moral authority in the civil
state. A utilitarian reading Locke or Hobbes will either
soon become impatient with their legalism or will begin
reading them as utilitarians. After all (the utilitarian
will ask), isn't their fundamental point not the rights
of individuals but what is best for society as a
whole?455 The "organic theory of the state", in many ways
so different from utilitarianism, is at least as
indifferent to what happens to individuals. These
philosophical fashions, though relevant to any
explanation, do not explain why Hobbes should seem more
the realist than Locke. Indeed, the long popularity of
both utilitarian and organic theories itself calls for
explanation. Fashion seldom lasts so long.
The Napoleonic wars, especially Napoleon himself,
seem to have profoundly coarsened the nineteenth century
—and much of the twentieth. Though his empire was to
the French revolution only what Cromwell's protectorate
was to the Puritan, proof that the revolution had
failed, Napoleon's seemed much more. For two decades, he
made war glorious; force, romantic; and politics, an
enterprise from which talk of morality might be omitted
without loss of explanatory power. General, legislator,
and ruler without peer, he seemed history on horse back;
the armies of the dead he left behind from Cairo to
Moscow, just so much trailing dust. For a century and a
half, he was, I think, the secret or open subject of
much, perhaps most, political thought. Mussolini,
Stalin, and Hitler are only some of the twentieth
century's poor imitations. Where monsters such as these
speak for nations, the war of all against all no longer
seems impossible. Hobbes looks like a realist (once the
law of nature is deleted from his system); Locke, like a
dreamer (in part because the law of nature cannot be
deleted from his). If so, then the time to reverse roles
may have come.
There has, I believe, been a substantial change in
the climate of politics in the last half century.
Because this change is easy to miss, consider, for
example, how Gough began his history a half century ago:
In these days, when the liberal principles which acentury ago were the hope of progressive politicalopinion are openly despised and rejected in much ofthe world, it may seem a vain thing to write a bookabout the social contract; for of all theaccoutrements of liberty, it may be said, this isperhaps the most outworn, the most derided bycritics, the least likely to serve it today in itsstruggle for existence.456
For Gough, the practices characteristic of social
contract are embattled, despised, and indeed rejected in
much of the world; the theory, worn out, derided, and
useless (without, he might have added, an important
theorist to speak in its defense for at least a century
and a half). He writes as if at the beginning of a new
dark age.
Gough could not then see that World War II marked
the end of a long development, one of those watersheds
(like the French revolution) when practice seems
suddenly to begin flowing in another direction. The
nineteenth century's emphasis on force and will both
within and between nations had led from French glory to
Hitler's death camps, from selfless heroism in war to
mere brutality in the streets. We may (with poetic
license) date the new direction from the adoption of the
Charter of the United Nations in 1945, with its
reaffirmation of "faith in human rights" (quoted at the
beginning of this chapter). "Human rights" is, more or
less, the seventeenth century's natural rights under a
new name. At first the appeal to human rights seemed
merely to exhume and patch the French "Declaration of
the Rights of Man" of 1789, much as the Charter's
opening "We the people" seemed to do for the federal
constitution of the United States adopted the same year.
Here was the old language of social contract again (and
even a hint of Edward I's writ in that "through
representatives... who have exhibited their full powers
found to be in good and due form"). While the language
of social contract seemed to go unnoticed (at least
among political theorists like Laslett), the appeal to
human rights did not.
In 1948, the members of the United Nations adopted
the "Universal Declaration of Human Rights". Since then,
international institutions, many belonging to civil
society rather than to government, have gathered around
it, seeking by persuasion, publicity, boycott, or
(rarely) force to convince governments to respect the
human rights listed in the Declaration.457 Human rights
are now not only principles of international law but
also a growing part of international practice, both
public and private. Relations among nations again
resemble Locke's state of nature more than Hobbes'.
States seem less and less the sovereign entities of
Hobbes and more and more the limited jurisdictions of
Locke. Realpolitik has ceased to be fashionable.
From the beginning, the U.N. Charter, the
Declaration of Human Rights, and related documents
embarrassed those social scientists and political
theorists who thought differences in cultures made the
very idea of "rights" impossible to translate from "our
culture" to another. Claims for human rights could, it
seemed to them, only be cultural imperialism. Today,
after two decades of democratic revolutions in Africa,
Asia, Latin America, and Europe, especially the breakup
of the Soviet Union, we have—or, at least, should have
—learned an important lesson. Differences in culture,
supposedly fixed by long history, can disappear within a
few hours of a change of government. What seems to
social scientists and political theorists the expression
of a people's enduring character, may be no more than a
tyrant's gerrymander. While the language of human rights
is a European invention, it has proved, like many other
European inventions, a good traveler. The emphasis on
reason catches something that is not merely European.
If we read the history of the social contract as a
search for a "necessary truth about the state", Hume's
critique of social contract is deadly.458 There certainly
can be legitimate civil states without political
societies, for example, kingdoms ruled (more or less)
justly. If, however, we read the history of social
contract as reporting the development of a new approach
to government (as I have here), a practical solution to
a practical problem (providing government with formal
moral authority), we need not be surprised that the
development should begin in "one kingdom". Inventions
generally do occur in one (or a few) places. Political
obligation is no more problematic for having a European
origin than professional obligation is. Reading the
history of social contract as about the development of
certain practices will, in turn, invite a different
understanding of what a theory of political obligation
should do. A theory of political obligation need not
explain why all people should obey their government
whatever its form or record, or even why all people
should obey a just government. The general theory of why
we have a moral obligation to obey the law (what we
might call "the theory of legal obligation") is the
genus of which the theory of political obligation is a
mere species. A theory of political obligation only
explains why a particular practice might, under certain
circumstances, create a (prima facie) formal moral
obligation to obey the law for some subjects (the
political society).
Had Hume been alive in 1944, he could have mocked
the very idea of a universal declaration of human rights
much as he had mocked the "original contract" two
centuries before: "What authority any moral reasoning
can have, which leads into opinions so wide of the
general practice of mankind in every place but this
single kingdom [and a few others], it is easy to
determine."459 Mocking the Declaration in this way would,
of course, have come close to making a mistake Hume was
generally careful to avoid, deriving moral truth (what
ought to be) from factual truth (what is). The same was
true when Hume mocked the social contract in that way.
There is a pleasant irony in quoting Hume now, when
history has, as it were, changed the general practice of
mankind. Today, half the world consists of
representative democracies that more or less govern
themselves as the Declaration of Human Rights require.
The institutions of political consent are all in place
(majority vote, free election of representatives,
apportionment, legislation by representatives, and so
on). Much of the rest of the world takes these
institutions as the normal state to which they aspire.
The irony carries a lesson. We theorists do not decide
what political practice will be; we are not even
especially well placed to decide what it should be. We
have enough to do to understand what it is or can be.
This, then, may be the place to address another of
Hume's criticisms of social contract, one that finds
many echoes even today:
What necessity, therefore, is there to found the
duty of allegiance, or obedience to magistrates, onthat of fidelity, or a regard to promises, and tosuppose that it is consent of each individual whichsubjects him to government, when it appears thatboth allegiance and fidelity stand precisely on thesame foundation and are both submitted to bymankind on account of the apparent interests andnecessities of human society?460
When Hume says that "allegiance" ("Obey the law") and
"fidelity" ("Keep your promises") stand on precisely the
same foundation, he means only that they stand on the
same foundation according to his moral theory. Even if we
ignore Hume’s failure to distinguish between legal and
political obligation, we still have two ways to respond
to his criticism: One is to adjust practice to theory—
throw out the social contract (as Hume suggests). The
other is to answer that the obligation to keep promises
is plainly less controversial than the obligation to
obey the law. If it were not, why would so many more
people, both theorists and ordinary citizens, worry
about obligation to obey the law than about obligation
to keep promises? If Hume's moral theory makes it hard
for him to see that difference, that is a problem for
his theory, not for the social contract.461
Philosophers and other political theorists only
began to think carefully again about human rights in the
late 1950s. Some of the early work is clearly connected
to social contract theory. So, for example, Hart's "Are
There Any Natural Rights?" argued not only that there
are natural rights but that one of them has to be "the
equal right of all... to be free", the very right that
makes it reasonable to think the state of nature might
be a way to understand what we owe government.462
Nonetheless, even today, work in human rights is not of
much help to contract theorists. The human rights
literature is (mostly) about what government owes its
subjects, not about what citizens owe political society.
So, while the literature of human rights has improved
the climate of discussion for actual social contract—
what I prefer to call "political contract" to avoid
confusion with other contracts of civil association—,
it has not actually contributed to that discussion.463
If the literature of human rights has not
contributed to the discussion of political contract,
discussion of hypothetical contract has actually hurt. A
contract must be interpreted. Interpretation of a
contract, even of the political contract, may appeal not
only to the actual intentions of the makers as shown by
the authoritative document itself, if there is one, but
to acts contemporaneous with it, related events and
documents, and (when these are not sufficient) to what
it would have been reasonable for the parties to intend
under the circumstances.464 Trying to figure out what is
reasonable to intend in an actual contract is easily
mistaken for trying to figure out the terms of a
hypothetical contract. The last quarter century's
discussion of hypothetical contract has therefore made
it hard to recognize reasoning about actual contract,
even as it has made the vocabulary of contract again
respectable in political theory. I hope this book will
make that recognition easier—in part because this book
is only prologue to the one I intended, and still
intend, to write. That book would work out in detail the
analogy between profession and political society.
Notes
Bibliography
Adams, John. Adams: His Political Writings, edited by George A.Peek. Bobs-Merrill: Indianapolis, 1954.
Althusius, Johannes. The Politics, translated and abridgedby Frederick S. Carney. Eyre & Spottiswoode: London,1965.
Aquinas, Thomas. Summa Theologica, in Introduction to SaintThomas Aquinas, edited, with an Introduction, by AntonC. Pegis. Modern Library: New York, 1948.
Arendt, Hannah. Between Past and Future. Viking Press: NewYork, 1968.
Aristotle. Aristotle’s Rhetoric and Poetics, translated by W.Rhys Roberts. Modern Library: New York, 1954.
Aristotle. The Politics of Aristotle, edited and translated byErnest Barker. Oxford University Press: New York, 1962.
Ashcraft, Richard. Revolutionary Politics and Locke’s Two Treatisesof Government. Princeton University Press: Princeton,New Jersey, 1986.
Augustine. The City of God, translated by Marcus Dods.
Modern Library: New York, 1950.
Bagley, J.J. and P. B. Rowley, A Documentary History ofEngland, vol. 1 (1066-1540). Penguin Books: Baltimore,Maryland, 1966.
Barclay, William. The Kingdom and the Kingly Power (De Regno etRegali Potestate), translated by George Albert Moore. TheCountry Dollar Press: Chevy Chase, Maryland, 1954.
Barker, Ernest. Principles of Social and Political Theory. OxfordUniversity Press: London, 1951.
Bailyn, Bernard. The Ideological Origins of the AmericanRevolution. Harvard University Press: Cambridge,Massachusetts, 1967.
Beran, Harry. The Consent Theory of Political Obligation. CroomHelm: London, 1987.
Blackstone, William. Commentaries on the Laws of England.Harper and Brothers: New York, 1854.
Bracton, Henry de. On the Laws and Customs of England, vol.2, translated by Samuel E. Thorne. Belknap Press ofHarvard University: Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1968.
Bracton, Henry de. On the Laws and Customs of England, vol.3, translated by Samuel E. Thorne. Belknap Press ofHarvard University: Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1978.
Bodin, Jean. Six Books of the Commonwealth, abridged and
translated by M. J. Tooley. Barnes and Noble: New York,1967.
Brutus, Junius. A Defence Against Tyranny, introduction byHarold Laski. G.Bell and Sons, Ltd.: London, 1924.
Buchanan, George. De Jure Regni Apud Scotos, translation andcommentary by Duncan H. MacNeill. William Maclellan:[no place of publication indicated], 1964.
Burke, Edmund. Reflections on the Revolution in France. Doubledayand Company: Garden City, New York, 1961.
Calvin, John. On God and Political Duty, ed. by John T.McNeill. Liberal Arts Library: New York, 1956(selections from Institutes of the Christian Religion).
Chrimes, S. B. English Constitutional Ideas of the Fifteenth Century.American Scholar Publications: New York, 1966.
Cicero, Marcus Tullius. On the Commonwealth, trans. byGeorge Holland Sabine and Stanley Barney Smith. Libraryof Liberal Arts: Indianapolis, 1929.
Clarke, M. V. Medieval Representation and Consent. Longmans,Green, and Co.: London, 1936.
Coke, Edward. Institutes of the Laws of England. W. S. HeinCo.: Buffalo, New York, 1986.
Cohon, Rachel. "The Shackles of Virtue: Hume onAllegiance to Government", History of Philosophy Quarterly 18
(October 1999): 393-413.
Corbin, Arthur L. Corbin on Contracts: One Volume Edition. WestPublishing: St. Paul, Minn., 1952.
Chrimes, S. B. English Constitutional Ideas of the Fifteenth Century.American Scholar Publications: New York, 1966.
Dante Alighieri. On World Government (De Monarchia),translated by Herbert W. Schneider. Macmillian: NewYork, 1985.
Davis, Michael. "Avoiding the Voter's ParadoxDemocratically", Theory and Decision 5 (October 1974):295-311.
Davis, Michael. "Necessity and Nozick's Theory ofEntitlement", Political Theory 5 (May 1977): 219-232.
Davis, Michael. Smith, Gert, and Obligation to Obey theLaw", Southern Journal of Philosophy 20 (Summer 1982):139-152.
Davis, Michael. "Nozick's Argument FOR the Legitimacyof the Welfare State", Ethics 97 (April 1987): 576-594.
Davis, Michael. "The Moral Authority of a ProfessionalCode", Authority Revisited: NOMOS XXIX (New York UniversityPress: New York, 1987), pp. 302-337.
Davis, Michael. "Patents, Natural Rights, and NaturalProperty", in Owning Scientific and Technical Information, edited
by John Snapper and Vivian Weil. Rutgers UniversityPress: New Brunswick, NJ, 1989, pp. 241-249.
Davis, Michael. "The Moral Legislature: Moralitywithout an Archimedean Point", Ethics 102 (January1992): 303-318.
Davis, Michael. To Make the Punishment Fit the Crime. WestviewPress: Boulder, CO, 1992.
Davis, Michael. Justice in the Shadow of Death. Rowman &Littlefield: Lanham, Maryland, 1996.
Davis, Michael. Thinking like an Engineer. Oxford UniversityPress: New York, 1998.
Davis, Michael. Ethics and the University. Routledge: London,1999.
Davis, Michael. Profession, Code, and Ethics. Ashgate:Aldershot, England, 2002.
Davis, Michael Stuart. Representation and Consent: An Inquiryinto the Foundations of Political Obligation. Dissertation:University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, 1972.
Donaldson, Thomas and Thomas W. Dunfee. Ties That Bind: ASocial Contracts Approach to Business Ethics. Harvard BusinessSchool Press: Boston, Massachusetts, 1999.
Dowell, Stephen. A Sketch of the History of Taxes in England, v. I, tothe Civil War, 1642. Longmans, Green, and Co.: London, 1876.
Dunn, John. The Political Thought of John Locke. CambridgeUniversity Press: Cambridge, 1969.
Epicurus, “Principal Doctrines”, in Greek and RomanPhilosophy after Aristotle, edited by Jason L. Saunders. FreePress: New York, 1966.
Flew, Anthony. "The Justification of Punishment",Philosophy 29 (October 1954): 291-307.
Filmer, Robert. Patriarcha (in John Locke, Two Treatise ofGovernment and Robert Filmer, Patriarcha). Hafner Libraryof Classics: New York, 1947.
Gauthier, David. Morals by Agreement. Clarendon Press:Oxford, 1986.
Gauthier, David P. The Logic of Leviathan: The Moral and PoliticalTheory of Thomas Hobbes. Oxford University Press: London,1969.
Gert, Bernard. The Moral Rules. Harper: New York, 1966.
Gierke, Otto. Political Theories of the Middle Ages, trans. byFrederic William Maitland. Beacon Press: Boston, 1959.
Gjerset, Knut. History of Iceland. Macmillan Company: NewYork, 1924.
Glanvill, Rannulf. The treatise on the laws and custom of therealm of England commonly called Glanvill, edited by G.D.G.Hall. Thomas Nelson and Son Ltd.: London, 1965.
Goodman, Christopher. How Superior Powers Ought to be Obeyed(facsimile of 1558 edition). Columbia University Press:New York, 1931.
Gough, J. W. The Social Contract: A Critical Study of its Development,2nd ed. Oxford University Press: London, 1957.
Gt. Brit. Army Council, Puritanism and Liberty: Being the ArmyDebates (1647-1648) from the Clarke Manuscripts with SupplementaryDocuments. University of Chicago Press: Chicago, 1951.
Grotius, Hugo. The Rights of War and Peace, translated by A.C. Campbell. M. Walter Dunne: New York, 1901.
Hampton, Jean. Hobbes and the Social Contract Tradition.Cambridge University Press: Cambridge, 1986.
Hart, H. L. "Are There Any Natural Rights?" PhilosophicalReview 64 (April 1955): 75-91.
Hartogh, G. A. Den. “Express Consent and FullMembership in Locke”, Political Studies 38 (March 1990):105-115.
Haskins, George L. Growth of English Representative Government.Oxford University Press: London, 1948.
Herzog, Don. Happy Slaves: A Critique of Consent Theory.University of Chicago Press: Chicago, 1989.
Hill, Christopher. Puritanism and Revolution. PantherHistory: London, 1968.
Hobbes, Thomas. Leviathan: Parts I and II. Library of theLiberal Arts: Indianapolis, 1958.
Holdsworth, William. A History of English Law, vol. I, 6thed. Metheun and Co. Ltd.: London, 1938.
Hooker, Richard. The Laws of Ecclesiastical Polity. Everyman'sLibrary: London, 1965.
Hughes, Martin. "Locke on Taxation and Suffrage",History of Political Thought 11 (Autumn 1990): 421-442.
Hume, David. Hume's Moral and Political Philosophy, edited byHenry David Aiken. Hafner: New York, 1948
Hume, David. A Treatise of Human Nature. Doubleday: GardenCity, New York, 1961.
John of Salisbury. The Statesman's Book (Policraticus),abridged and translated by John Dickinson. Alfred A.Knopf: New York, 1927.
Johnson, David. Roman Law in Context. Cambridge UniversityPress: Cambridge, 1999.
Kant, Immanuel. The Metaphysical Elements of Justice,
translated by John Ladd. Library of Liberal Arts:Indianapolis, 1965.
Kavka, Gregory S. Hobbesian Moral and Political Theory.Princeton University Press: Princeton, New Jersey,1986.
King James VI and I. Political Writings, edited by JohnannP. Sommerville. Cambridge University Press: Cambridge,1994.
Kleinig, John. "The Ethics of Consent", Canadian Journal ofPhilosophy, Supplementary Volume 8 (1982): 91-118.
Kleinig, John. "Consent", in The Encyclopedia of Ethics,edited by Lawrence Becker. Garland Publishing: NewYork, 1992, vol. I, pp. 206-221.
Knox, John. Appellations. Printed at Geneva, 1558 [nopublisher indicated].
Kraus, Jody S. The Limits of Hobbesian Contractarianism.Cambridge University Press: Cambridge, 1993.
Laslett, Peter. “Introduction”, in John Locke, TwoTreatises of Government, edited by Peter Laslett. NewAmerican Library: New York, 1960, pp. 15-161.
Laslett, Peter. "Social Contract", in The Encyclopedia ofPhilosophy, v. 7, edited by Paul Edwards. Macmillan: NewYork, 1967, p. 467.
Lawson, George. Politica Sacra et Civilis. Cambridge UniversityPress: Cambridge, 1992.
Michael Lessnoff. Social Contract. Macmillan:Houndsmills, Basingstoke, Hampshire, 1986.
Lloyd, S. A. Ideals as interests in Hobbes' Leviathan. CambridgeUniversity Press: Cambridge, 1992.
Locke, John. Two Treatise of Government. Hafner Library ofClassics: New York, 1947.
Lutz, Donald S. "The Evolution of Covenant Form andContent as the Basis for Early American PoliticalCulture", in Covenant in the 19th Century: The Decline of anAmerican Political Tradition, edited by Daniel J. Elazar.Rowman & Littlefield: Lanham, Maryland, 1994.
Lyon, Bryce. Constitutional and Legal History of Medieval England.Harpers & Brothers: New York, 1960.
McCormick, Peter. Social Contract and Political Obligation.Garland Publishing: New York, 1987.
Marsilius of Padua. The Defender of Peace, translated byAlan Gewirth. Harper Torch: New York, 1956.
Medina, Vincente. Social Contract Theories: Political Obligation orAnarchy? Rowman & Littlefield: Savage, Maryland, 1990.
Mill, John Stuart. Considerations on Representative Government.Henry Regnery Company: Chicago, 1962.
Monahan, Arthur P. Consent, Coercion, and Limit: The MedievalOrigins of Parliamentary Democracy. McGill-Queen's UniversityPress: Kingston, 1987.
Murphy, Mark. "Surrender of Judgment and the ConsentTheory of Political Authority", Law and Philosophy 16(1997): 115-143.
Nozick, Robert. Anarchy, State, and Utopia. Basic Books: NewYork, 1974.
Ogg, David. England in the Reign of James II and William III. OxfordUniversity Press: Oxford, 1984.
Patemen, Carol. The Sexual Contract. Stanford UniversityPress: Stanford, California, 1988.
Paul, Ellen Frankel et al., editors, The New SocialContract: Essays on Gauthier. Basil Blackwell: Oxford, 1988.
Percival, Thomas. Medical Ethics; or a Code of Institutes andPrecepts Adapted to the Professional Conduct of Physicians andSurgeons, edited by Chancey D. Leake. R. E. Krieger:Huntington, New York, 1975.
Pitkin, Hanna. "Obligation and Consent", American PoliticalScience Review 59 (December 1965): 990-999.
Pitkin, Hanna Fenichel. The Concept of Representation.University of California Press: Berkeley, 1967.
Plato. Crito, in Dialogues of The Plato, vol. I, translatedby B. Jowett. Jefferson Press: Boston, 1871.
Plato. The Republic of Plato, translated by Benjamin Jowett.Colonial Press: New York, 1901.
Rawls, John. A Theory of Justice. Harvard UniversityPress: Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1971.
Reed, W. J. Professional Men: The Rise of the Professional Classes inNineteenth Century England. Basic Books: New York, 1966.
Reddaway, William F. et al., editors. Cambridge History ofPoland, to 1696. University Press: Cambridge, England,1950.
Replogle, Ron. Recovering the Social Contract. Rowman &Littlefield: Totowa, New Jersey, 1989.
Riasansky, Nicholas V. A History of Russia, 2nd ed. OxfordUniversity Press: London, 1969.
Rousseau, Jean Jacques. The Social Contract. HafnerPublishing: New York, 1947.
Russell, Paul. “Locke on Express and Tacit ConsentII”, Political Theory 14 (May 1986): 291-306.
Schochet, Gordon J. Patriarchalism in Political Thought. BasicBooks, New York, 1975.
by Thomas G. West. Liberty Fund: Indianapolis, 1996.
Simmons, A. John. "Associative Political Obligations",Ethics 106 (January 1996): 247-273.
Simmons, A. John. On the Edge of Anarchy: Locke, Consent, and theLimits of Society. Princeton University Press: Princeton,New Jersey, 1993.
Skinner, Quentin. The Foundations of Modern Political Thought,Volume Two: The Age of Reformation. Cambridge UniversityPress: Cambridge, 1978.
Skyrms, Brian. Evolution of the Social Contract. CambridgeUniversity Press: Cambridge, 1996.
Smith, Sir Thomas. De Republica Anglorum, edited byLeonard Alston. University Press: Cambridge, 1906.
Spinoza. Theologico-Political Treatise, in The Chief Works ofBenedict de Spinoza, vol. I, translated by R. H. M. Elwes.Dover Publications: New York, 1951.
Spinoza. Political Treatise, in The Chief Works of Benedict deSpinoza, vol. I, translated by R. H. M. Elwes. DoverPublications: New York, 1951.
State Tracts. Richard Halwin: London, 1692.
State Tracts: 1660-1689. Scholarly Resources, Inc.:Wilmington, Delaware, 1973.
Stephenson, Carl and Frederick George Marcham. Sources ofEnglish Constitutional History, v. I, Revised Edition. Harper &Row: New York, 1972.
Thompson, Martyn P. Ideas of Contract in English Political Thoughtin the Age of John Locke. Garland: New York, 1987.
Ullman, Walter. A History of Political Thought: the Middle Ages.Penguin Books: Harmondsworth, Middlesex, England, 1965.
Veatch, Robert M. "Professional Medical Ethics: TheGrounding of its Principles", Journal of Medicine andPhilosophy 4 (March 1979): 1-19.
Watson, Alan. The Spirit of Roman Law. University of GeorgiaPress: Athens, 1995.
Wolfe, Don M. Leveller Manifestoes of the Puritan Revolution.Thomas Nelson and Sons: New York, 1944.
Wolff, Robert Paul. In Defense of Anarchism. Harper: NewYork, 1970.
Salamonius, Marius, 97, 105 n6Simmons, A. John, xvi n9, xviii n24, 194 n2, 263-264, 269 n23, 270 n25Skyrms, Brian, xv n1Smith, Sir Thomas, 103, 107, 115, 116Social contract. See Contract, socialSpinoza, Benedict de, 202 n7
Wolff, Robert Paul, v, 15 n3
248. John Calvin, On God and Political Duty, ed. by John T. McNeill(Liberal Arts Library: New York, 1956), XV (selections fromInstitutes of the Christian Religion).
249. Calvin, XVI.
250. Calvin, XV.
251. Calvin, XII.
252. Calvin, XIX.
253. Calvin, XXII.
254. Calvin, XXV.
255. Calvin, XXIX.
256. Calvin, XXXII.
257. Calvin, XXXII.
258. Calvin, XXXII.
259. Calvin, XXX.
260. John Knox, Appellations (Printed at Geneva, 1558, no publisherindicated), 58. But compare Christopher Goodman, How Superior PowersOught to be Obeyed, also 1558.
261. Calvin, XXXII.
262. Calvin, XXXII.
263. Compare Skinner 189-240.
264. Compare Quentin Skinner, Thought The Foundations of Modern Political,vol. 2 (Cambridge University Press: Cambridge, 1978, 273: "Whileemphasizing the legal limitations of absolutism, Seyssel himselfremained relatively uninterested in the idea of representativeinstitutions as a constraint on monarchy, and had mentioned theStates General only once—and in passing—in the whole of TheMonarchy of France [1519]. The theorists of the 1560s, by contrast,display a growing awareness of the origins and authority of theassembly of the Three Estates."
265. Jean Bodin, Six books of the Commonwealth, abridged and trans. byM. J. Tooley (Barnes & Noble: New York: 1967), 43.
266. Bodin, 43.
267. Bodin, 44.
268. Bodin, 67.
269. Bodin, 68.
270. Those familiar with American constitutional jurisprudencewill immediately recognize these two approaches to interpretingthe ancient French constitution. They now go by the names"original intention" (or "historicism") and "rational intention".Those familiar with contract law will recognize the correspondingdistinction between "interpretation" (a historical inquiry into
the "intentions" of the parties) and "construction" (whatprinciples of law require whether the parties actually intended itor not). Construction does, of course, take into account what theparties actually said; interpretation, what a reasonable personwould have meant; but the emphasis is quite different. See, forexample, Corbin on Contracts sec. 534.
271. Compare Corbin, sec. 556: "Usages and customs may be proved,not only to aid in interpretation of the words of the parties, butalso to affect the contractual relations of the parties by addinga provision to the contract that the words of the parties canscarcely be said to have expressed."
272. Compare Edward Coke, Institutes of the Laws of England (1633).
273. Junius Brutus, A Defence Against Tyranny, intro. by Harold Laski(G.Bell and Sons, Ltd.: London, 1924), 137.
274. Bodin, 29.
275. Brutus, 175.
276. Brutus, 137.
277. Brutus, 137.
278. Brutus, 138.
279. Brutus, 139.
280. Brutus, 139.
281. Bodin, 18, 109-123. So, almost two hundred years before Humepublished his essay "On the Original Contract", contract writersknew of the objection from history and thought they had an answer.Why then did so many writers after Hume think that Hume'sobjection was both novel and decisive (when it is in fact old andirrelevant)?
282. Brutus, 181.
283. Brutus, 139.
284. This assumption may not—after much talk about "the escapefrom freedom"—seem obvious. But it did seem obvious to Brutusand, as far as I can tell from silence concerning it, to hiscontemporaries as well.
285. Brutus, 140.
286. Junius Brutus, A Defence Against Tyranny, intro. by Harold Laski(G.Bell and Sons, Ltd.: London, 1924), 181.
287. Brutus, 181. Thus Michael Lessnoff, Social Contract (Macmillan:Houndsmills, Basingstoke, Hampshire, 1986) 60, seems to bemistaken when he claims: "Locke's theory...is also significantlyinnovative, being the first contract theory to limit politicalauthority through the idea of inalienable natural rights." Indeed,Lessnoff may well be doubly mistaken. As A. John Simmons haspointed out, Locke does not seem to have a theory of inalienablerights at all. On the Edge of Anarchy (Princeton University Press:Princeton, New Jersey, 1993), 108-123.
288. Brutus, 181.
289. Compare Corbin on Contracts, sec. 128: "There is sufficientflexibility in the concepts of fraud, duress, misrepresentation,and undue influence, not to mention differences in economicbargaining power, to enable the courts to avoid enforcement of abargain that is shown to be unconscionable by reason of grossinadequacy of consideration accompanied by other relevant factors.Courts have often avoided the enforcement of unconscionableprovisions in long printed standardized contracts..."
290. Compare Simmons’ discussion of inalienable right in Locke,On the Edge of Anarchy, 101-146.
291. Junius Brutus, A Defence Against Tyranny, intro. by Harold Laski(G.Bell and Sons, Ltd.: London, 1924), 97.
292. Brutus, 209.
293. Brutus, 97.
294. Brutus, 98.
295. This was, of course, before anyone imagined a nationalreferendum—at least in a country larger than a city.
296. Brutus, 98-99, 209.
297. Brutus, 148, 145.
298. Brutus, 97. Note that this is clearly language associatedwith consent by legislators rather than consent by proxy.
299. Brutus, 197.
300. Brutus, 209-210.
301. George Buchanan, De Jure Regni Apud Scotos, translation andcommentary by Duncan H. MacNeill (William Maclellan: [no place ofpublication indicated], 1964), X-X, XV, XXVII.
302. Buchanan, LVII.
303. Buchanan, LVII, LVIII.
304. Buchanan, LII-LIII.
305. Buchanan, LXI.
306. Buchanan, LXXXI-LXXXVI.
307. Buchanan, XXVII.
308. Buchanan, LXXIX-LXXX.
309. Buchanan, LIV, LVI.
310. For more, see Quentin Skinner, The Foundations of Modern PoliticalThought, vol. 2, pp, 238-348.
311. Since Buchanan had been James' tutor, this book burning isone more example of the distinction between what we teach and whatour students learn.
312. William Barclay, The Kingdom and the Kingly Power (De Regno et RegaliPotestate), trans. by George Albert Moore, Ph.D. (Colonel, U.S. ArmyRtd.), (The Country Dollar Press: Chevy Chase, Maryland, 1954).
313. J. W. Gough, The Social Contract, 67-71, includes among theseFranciscus Victoria, Relectiones (completed by 1546 but publishedlater) and Luis Molina, De Justitia et Jure (1614).
314. David Hume, "Of the Original Contract", in Hume's Moral andPolitical Philosophy, edited by Henry David Aiken (Hafner PublishingCompany: New York, 1959), 362.
315. Compare Michael Lessnoff, Social Contract (Macmillan:Houndsmills, Basingstoke, Hampshire, 1986), 34: "AlthoughAlthusius was a German, his connections with the Netherlands wereso close that he can be described as the foremost politicaltheorist of Dutch Calvinism."
316. Johannes Althusius, The Politics, trans. and abridged byFrederick S. Carney (Eyre & Spottiswoode: London, 1965), 62.
317. Althusius, 28, 61, 74.
318. Althusius, 23.
319. Althusius, 185.
320. The same seems to be true of Spinoza's two works ofpolitical philosophy. The Theologico-Political Treatise (1670) seems to bea practical argument for allowing religious liberty. The PoliticalTreatise (published after his death in 1677) argues in much the sameway for a liberal form of monarchy or aristocracy. Spinoza seems
to have no interest in political obligation. Though Spinoza isoften treated as working within a Hobbes-like framework, he isnot, like Hobbes, a theorist of the law of nature. For Spinoza,the law of nature is simply the power of nature, what we now call"scientific laws". In this respect, Spinoza is much closer to Humethan to Hobbes or Locke.
321. Hugo Grotius, The Rights of War and Peace, trans. by A. C.Campbell (M. Walter Dunne, Publisher: New York, 1901), 62. Notethat, a hundred years earlier, this definition would, in theory atleast, have narrowed his subject to the papacy (and, perhaps, theHoly Roman emperor).
322. Grotius, 133-134.
323. Grotius, 138.
324. Grotius, 111.
325. Grotius, 63.
326. Grotius, 63.
327. Grotius, 63.
328. Grotius, 69.
329. Thomas Hobbes, Leviathan: Parts I and II (Library of the LiberalArts: Indianapolis, 1958), ch. 21 (p. 175).
330. Compare Quentin Skinner, The Foundations of Modern Political Thought,Volume Two: The Age of Reformation (Cambridge University Press:
Cambridge, 1978), 184: "According to Suarez, the act performed bya free people in constituting a rule must be interpreted—in themanner later discussed by Grotius and especially Hobbes—as an actnot merely transferring but also of abrogating their originalsovereignty. At an ideological level, the importance of this claimwas that it served to accommodate the natural-law theory of theState, with its emphasis on the original freedom of the people, tothe political climate of late sixteenth-century Europe, with itsgrowing emphasis on the absolute power of the prince. At theintellectual level, the no less important result was theestablishment of a vocabulary of concepts and an accompanyingpattern of argument which Grotius, Hobbes, Pufendorf, and theirsuccessors all adopted in building up the classic version of thenatural-law theory of the State in the course of the followingcentury."
331. Leviathan, ch. 14 ("every man ought to endeavor peace, as faras he has hope of obtaining it; and when he cannot obtain it,...he may seek and use all the helps and advantages of war", p. 110);ch. 15 ("in a controversy of fact, the judge being to give no morecredit to one [witness] than to the other, if there be no otherarguments, must give credit to a third, or to a third and afourth, no more; for else the question is undecided and left toforce, contrary to the law of nature", pp. 129-130).
332. Leviathan, ch. 15 (p. 119).
333. Of recent writing on Hobbes, the only work with which I feelmuch sympathy is S. A. Lloyd, Ideals as Interests in Hobbes' Leviathan(Cambridge University Press: Cambridge, 1992), a work with verylittle to say about the social contract.
334. Leviathan, ch. 13 ("It is consequent also to the same
condition that there be no propriety, no dominion, no mine andthine distinct; but only that to be every man's that he can get,and for so long as he can keep it", p. 108).
335. There is, as far as I can see, no more reason why Hobbes'denizens of the state of nature should be assumed to be egoiststhan there is to assume that the occupants of Rawls' originalposition are. Certainly, the assumption would not make Hobbes'argument more attractive.
336. Leviathan, ch. 13 ("in all times kings and persons ofsovereign authority, because of their independency, are incontinual jealousies and in the state and posture of gladiators,having their weapons pointing and their eyes fixed on oneanother... which is the state of war", p. 108).
337. Leviathan, ch. 14 ("If a covenant be made wherein neither ofthe parties perform presently but trust one another, in thecondition of mere nature, which is a condition of war of every managainst every man, upon any reasonable suspicion, it is void", p.105).
338. Leviathan, ch. 15. Hobbes gives two reasons, the second ofwhich is (in part) "he which declares he thinks it reason todeceive those that help him can in reason expect no other means ofsafety than what can be had from his own single power [and this,tending to his own destruction, is against reason]", p. 122.
339. Leviathan, ch. 14 ("he that performs first has no assurancethe other will perform after, because the bonds of words are tooweak to bridle men's ambition, avarice, anger, and other passionswithout the fear of some coercive power which in the condition ofmere nature where all men are equal and judges of the justness of
their own fears, cannot possibly be supposed. And, therefore hewhich performs first does but betray himself to his enemy,contrary to the right he can never abandon of defending his lifeand means of living", p. 115).
340. Leviathan, ch. 18 ("Seventhly is annexed to the sovereigntythe whole power of prescribing the rules whereby every man mayknow what goods he may enjoy", p. 148).
341. With, of course, the one famous exception, when thegovernment seeks a subject's death, whether justifiably or not.Leviathan, ch. 21 ("it is manifest that every subject has libertyin all those things the right whereof cannot by covenant betransferred.... [If] the sovereign command a man, though justlycondemned, to kill, wound, or maim himself, or not to resist thosethat assault him..., the man has liberty to disobey", p. 176).Socrates, take note!
342. Leviathan, ch. 16 ("A multitude of men are made one personwhen they are by one man or one person represented, so that it bedone with the consent of every one of that multitude inparticular", p. 135).
343. Leviathan, ch. 17 ("this authority, given him [the sovereign]by every particular man in the commonwealth", p. 143).
344. Leviathan, ch. 17 ("the essence of the commonwealth, which,to define it, is one person, of whose acts a great multitude, by mutualcovenants one with another, have made themselves every one the author, to the end hemay use the strength and means of them all as he shall think expedient for their peaceand common defense", p. 145).
345. Leviathan, ch. 16 ("A multitude of men are made one person
when they are by one man or one person represented, so that it bedone with the consent of every one of that multitude inparticular", p. 135).
346. I therefore doubt the claim in David P. Gauthier, The Logic ofLeviathan: The Moral and Political Theory of Thomas Hobbes (Oxford UniversityPress: London, 1969), 171, "The concept of authorization isHobbes's enduring contribution to political obligation." Few havepaid much attention to it over more than three centuries. Onereason for that, it seems to me, is that authorization is just theordinary means of creating a proxy. And consent by legislators,not consent by proxy, is the main line of development in politicaltheory after Hobbes.
347. Leviathan, ch. 17 (pp. 142-143).
348. Leviathan, ch. 14 ("one of the contractors may deliver thething contracted for on his part and leave the other to performhis part at some determinate time after and in the meantime betrusted, and then the contract on his part is called PACT orCOVENANT", p. 112).
349. Compare Corbin on Contracts, secs. 573-596: "Before the legaloperation of any agreement can be determined, however definitelyit may be embodied in a written 'integration', it must beinterpreted by the court. For this process of interpretation, the'parole evidence rule' does not exclude evidence of priorcommunications and understandings (although there may be someother limitations on the extent to which such evidence may beused)."
350. See, for example, Carol Patemen, The Sexual Contract (StanfordUniversity Press: Stanford, California, 1988), ch. 3.
351. Leviathan, ch. 13 ("but there are many places where they liveso now... except the government of small families", p. 108).
352. Leviathan, ch. 13 ("It may seem strange to some man that hasnot well weighed these things that nature should thus dissociateand render men apt to invade and destroy one another; and he maytherefore, not trusting to this inference made from the passions,desire perhaps to have the same confirmed by experience. Let himtherefore consider with himself—when taking a journey he armshimself and seeks to go well accompanied...", p. 107).
353. This interpretation is far from original with me. See, forexample, J. W. Gough, The Social Contract, 112: "His state of natureis not what men once were, but what they potentially are today,except for the repressive authority of government." The questionis, then, why critics continue to suppose his fundamental errorwas historical (or anthropological) rather than (as I shall arguelater) simply logical.
354. Compare Corbin on Contracts, sec. 560: "In determining whether aparty used or understood certain words or symbols with aparticular meaning, his own admissions and conduct andcommunications made to him with respect thereto are relevant andadmissible evidence. So also is evidence of the meaning that otherreasonable persons would have given to the words or symbols undersimilar circumstances."
355. Leviathan, ch. 18 ("because the major part has by consentingvoices declared a sovereign, he that dissented must now consentwith the rest—that is, be contented to avow all the actions he[the sovereign] shall do—or else justly be destroyed by therest", p. 146).
356. Is this "tacit consent" what the lawyers would call "consentimplied in fact" or "consent implied in law"? It is, I think,implied in law (that is, the law of nature) whether it is (also)implied in fact or not. Since each denizen of the state of natureis required to seek peace, and consenting to the social contractis the minority's only means to obtain peace, the minority shouldconsent—and the majority is therefore obliged to suppose it hasconsented until it has evidence to the contrary, obliged both bythe factual assumption of the minority's rationality and by thelaw of nature's requirement that it seek peace where it has reasonto suppose it may obtain it.
357. Leviathan, ch. 18 ("whether he be of the congregation or not,and whether his consent be asked or not, he must either submit totheir decrees or be left in the condition of war he was in before,wherein he might without injustice be destroyed by any manwhatever", p. 146).
358. Gregory S. Kavka, Hobbesian Moral and Political Theory (PrincetonUniversity Press: Princeton, New Jersey, 1986), 396. This argumentis important. It is the one reason Kavka gives for concluding thatHobbes must be offering a theory of hypothetical contract.
359. Though Hobbes does not make precisely this point, he doescome remarkably close, Leviathan 14: "Covenants entered into byfear, in conditions of mere nature, are obligatory. Forexample, ...if I covenant to pay a ransom or service for my lifeto an enemy, I am bound by it; for it is a contract, wherein onereceives the benefit of life, the other is to receive money orservice for it." I take it that the reason I am obliged to pay theransom is that, in the absence of the practice of ransoming, myenemy would have no reason to take me prisoner rather than kill me
(except perhaps to sell me into slavery or torture me forentertainment). The law of nature, which is for the benefit ofeveryone, therefore recommends paying promised ransom (a way ofbenefiting everyone) over the likely alternatives (which makeslosers in war much worse off).
360. Leviathan, ch. 20 ("A commonwealth by acquisition is that wherethe sovereign power is acquired by force; and it is acquired byforce when men singly, or many together by plurality of voices,for fear of death or bonds do authorize all the actions of thatman or assembly that has their lives and liberty in his power. Andthis kind of dominion or sovereignty differs from sovereignty byinstitution only in this, that men who choose their sovereign doit for fear of one another and not of him whom they institute",pp. 162-163).
361. On this actual contract analysis, Hobbes' argument does notseem to suffer from any of the problems Jean Hampton attributes toit in Hobbes and the Social Contract Tradition (Cambridge University Press:Cambridge, 1986). I take that to be one reason why Hobbes wouldprefer my interpretation to hers—and so, a reason to prefer mineto hers; another is, of course, that the problems she attributesto Hobbes' argument are difficult.
362. King James VI and I, Political Writings, Johnann P. Sommerville,ed. (Cambridge University Press: Cambridge, 1994), 65.
363. Oddly enough, Hobbes' name does appear once, at the end ofthe Preface to Two Treatises, in the title of one of Filmer's works.
364. After being out of print for almost a century, it is nowavailable again in several editions, including Algernon Sidney,Discourses Concerning Government, edited by Thomas G. West (Liberty
Fund: Indianapolis, 1996). The Discourses have much the same earlyhistory as Locke's Two Treatises. Though written almost a decadebefore the Glorious Revolution of 1688, it was published justafter it, during the same period of troubled reflection as Locke'sTwo Treatises. Also like the Two Treatises, The Discourses were widelyenough read for the next century to be a subject of discussionamong some who made the American revolution. Bernard Bailyn, TheIdeological Origins of the American Revolution (Harvard University Press:Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1967), esp. 34-35.
365. A seventeenth-century work like Filmer's Patriarcha is a goodantidote to the all-too-easy assumption that many readers of theCrito make, that filial piety and implied contract can be combinedin one coherent theory of political obligation. For a goodintroduction to the ideas out of which Filmer (and Locke) come,see Gordon J. Schochet, Patriarchalism in Political Thought (Basic Books,New York, 1975); Richard Ashcraft, Revolutionary Politics and Locke’s TwoTreatises of Government (Princeton University Press: Princeton, NewJersey, 1986; or Martyn P. Thompson, Ideas of Contract in English PoliticalThought in the Age of John Locke (Garland: New York, 1987).
366. The nearest connection I have seen suggested between Hobbesand Locke is through a German theorist of natural (andinternational) law, Samuel von Pufendorf (1632-1694). Pufendorfadmired Hobbes, especially his method, and Locke admiredPufendorf. How much Locke might have learned of Hobbes fromreading Pufendorf is anybody's guess. Hobbes' absence from Locke'slibrary and almost complete absence even from his private noteswould seem to establish that Locke learned nothing of Hobbes fromPufendorf. On the other hand, the absence itself seems so counter-intuitive as to suggest that there is more to the story. What? Ihave no idea. Compare Peter Laslett's introduction to John Locke,Two Treatises of Government (New American Library: New York, 1960),
esp. 46 and 80-92.
367. Like most of those who write about Locke, John Dunn'sclassic The Political Thought of John Locke (Cambridge University Press:Cambridge, 1969), 79, misunderstands Hobbes in a way that leads toa misunderstanding of Locke: "the problem which he [Locke] neededto discuss in order to refute Filmer is not at all the same asHobbes' problem. Hobbes' problem is the construction of politicalsociety from an ethical vacuum." On my analysis, Hobbes' law ofnature leaves no room for an ethical vacuum in the state ofnature. The interesting question is why, like Dunn, so manycareful scholars have supposed otherwise.
368. Robert Filmer, Patriarcha 3: 7, in John Locke, Two Treatises ofGovernment and Robert Filmer, Patriarcha (Hafner Library ofClassics: New York, 1947), 288.
369. For insight into the importance of this explicit connectionwith Edward the Confessor, see especially, Christopher Hill,Puritanism and Revolution (Panther History: London, 1969), 58-125.
370. State Tracts: 1660-1689 (Scholarly Resources, Inc.: Wilmington,Delaware, 1973), 286 (quote in a royal proclamation of February12, 1686). The oath was required of "all our good subjects, orsuch as we or our Privy Council shall require so to do." (Theitalics are in the original.)
371. Quoted from Thompson, Ideas, 12. Note that—as we wouldexpect of a relic of the middle ages—the oath is silentconcerning the power to make laws, this even though the oath wassubject to renegotiation before each coronation.
372. For some of the messy political details, see David Ogg,
England in the Reign of James II and William III (Oxford University Press:Oxford, 1984), esp. 222-245.
373. Compare Grotius (summarizing the law of nations on therelevant point), 63: "a nation, 'under certain circumstances,when for instance, the succession to the throne is extinct, or thethrone has by any other means become vacant,' may choose what formof government she pleases."
374. For a good summary of the political situation at the time,with lots of references, see G. A. Den Hartogh, "Express Consentand Full Membership in Locke", Political Studies 38 (March 1990): 105-115. This article is also useful as an illustration of whathappens to those who try to understand Locke without adopting thedistinctions I have between civil and political society, betweencivil and political obligation, and being subject to law and beinga citizen (what Locke calls "a subject").
375. Compare Laslett, 98-99: "Empirical medicine, rather thanphilosophy, seems to be the model for the man who sets out tocomment on political matters. Locke the doctor rather than Lockethe epistemologists is the man we should have in mind when we readhis work on Government. To call it 'political philosophy', tothink of him as a 'political philosopher', is inappropriate."
376. Until Nozick, and except for Locke, only those social-contract theorists writing on the law of nations seem to have hadmuch more to say about property in the state of nature thanHobbes. See, for example, Hugo Grotius, The Rights of War and Peace,trans. by A. C. Campbell (M. Walter Dunne: New York, 1901) inwhich eight chapters of Book II (pp. 85-122) are about property.While Locke seems to have read Grotius (and, occasionally, even tohave paraphrased him), Locke is, it seems to me, not simply
following Grotius (as Grotius was following Justinian). Lock isactively trying to see how much property is possible withoutgovernment. That is something new.
377. John Locke, Two Treatises of Government (Hafner Library ofClassics: New York, 1947), para. 4 (of the Second Treatise). Allreferences to Locke here are (unless otherwise noted) to theSecond Treatise.
378. Locke, para. 6.
379. Locke, para. 6. Compare Leviathan, ch. 15 (p. 130): "The lawsof nature... have been compacted into one easy sum, intelligibleeven to the meanest capacity, and that is, Do not that to another whichyou would not have done to yourself."
380. Locke, para. 14. Locke tends to use "civil society", "thepeople", "society", "political society", "community", and even"commonwealth" interchangeably, using all sometimes in the sense Ihave given "civil state" and sometimes in the sense I have given"political society". Nothing, as far as I can see, turns on thissloppy usage, but it does suggest some haste in writing the SecondTreatise. I shall use parentheses to insert my interpretation ofLocke's use of a particular term when I think doing so clarifieshis meaning.
381. Locke, para. 14.
382. Locke, para. 14: "it is not every compact that puts an endto the state of nature between men, but only this one of agreeingtogether mutually to enter into one community and make one bodypolitic."
383. Locke, para. 7.
384. I here draw on the definition of "punishment" (the centralcase of punishment) now more or less standard in the philosophy oflaw since Anthony Flew's "The Justification of Punishment",Philosophy 29 (October 1954): 291-307. See also my To Make thePunishment Fit the Crime (Westview Press: Boulder, CO, 1992),especially Ch. 4. "Punishment" does, of course, have many senses,including even mere rough treatment (as when "the wind-drivenocean punishes the shore"), but as we move away from the centralcase (criminal punishment strictly so called) we lose precision.Locke's argument remains the same even if punishment strictly socalled emerges only with the civil state.
385. Locke, para. 13.
386. Locke, para. 13.
387. Locke, para. 13. Since Locke makes it clear elsewhere thatone owes an absolute monarch nothing, "bound" here probably means"forced" (by superior power or misunderstanding of one's rights)rather than "obliged" (by the law of nature or one's promise).
388. Locke, para. 19.
389. Locke, paras. 16 and 17.
390. Hobbes, ch. 13 (pp. 106-107): "For WAR consists not inbattle only, or the act of fighting, but in a tract of timewherein the will to contend by battle is sufficiently known... Allother time is peace."
391. This is one place where Locke's departure from Grotius issignificant. Grotius agrees with Locke that no one can be a slaveby nature (Grotius, 345). Yet Grotius does allow for enteringslavery by contract in the state of nature. Grotius cites bothJewish and Roman law for this. (Grotius, 63.) Locke actuallycomments on the Jewish example but ignores the (harder) Roman.(Locke, para. 24.) Though the discussion of slavery by contractoccurs in Grotius in the course of his argument for thepossibility of a people contracting for absolute monarchy, Locke'somission of any mention of the Roman example is less troublingthan it seems. The Roman civil law seems not to have had theauthority in England (a common-law jurisdiction) that it had inFrance, Holland, or elsewhere in Europe where legal institutionstreated it as more or less equivalent to natural law. Locke had noneed to address the Roman law branch of the argument directly.
392. For a fuller statement of (my interpretation of) Locke'stheory of property, see "Nozick's Argument FOR the Legitimacy ofthe Welfare State", Ethics 97 (April 1987): 576-594.
393. Locke, para. 27.
394. Locke, paras. 32-33.
395. Locke, para. 51. Locke has overstated his point. All heshould (or need) argue is that there would be little room forcontroversy, not enough to erode the climate of peace, thoughenough to require some dispute resolution—enough, perhaps, tomake a standing government an efficient way to resolve disputes.
396. Yes, some writers have stressed Hobbes' unflatteringcharacterization of humans as seeking power or glory for its ownsake. See, for example, Michael Lessnoff, Social Contract (Macmillan:
Houndsmills, Basingstoke, Hampshire, 1986), 51. I ignore all thathere. I have two reasons. First, as I read Hobbes (especially,Leviathan, ch. 10), even the attractions of power and glory can(under the proper circumstances) add to one's safety rather thandetract from it. So, for example, the desire to win glory may makeothers cautious about attacking where they are likely to losebadly). Second, I doubt that Locke would dissent from Hobbesdescription of people's motives. And why should he? If people didnot have a bad side, as well as a good, there might still be aneed for government to coordinate certain activities, but we couldcertainly dispense with handcuffs, prisons, and the arms we givethe police.
397. Locke, para. 38-39. The historical (biblical) argument isimportant to Locke because Filmer made so much of it (and becauseLocke believed the Bible to be a true account of early history).Locke has to show that his theory of property (and government) isat least consistent with the undoubted facts Filmer claims provesomething else.
398. Locke, para. 87.
399. Locke, para. 3.
400. Locke, para. 95: "The only way whereby any one divestshimself of his natural liberty, and puts on the bonds of civilsociety [the civil state], is by agreeing with other men to joinand unite into one community [political society] for theircomfortable, safe, and peaceful living one among another."
401. Locke, para. 96: "For when any number of men have, by theconsent of every individual, made a community [political society],they have thereby made the community one body, with a power to act
as one body, which is only by the will and determination of themajority; for that which acts any community being only the consentof the individuals in it, and it being necessary to that which isone body to move one way, it is necessary the body should movethat way wither the greater force carries it, which is the consentof the majority." Locke would, no doubt, have been surprised tolearn that only a few hundred years earlier, this bit of commonsense would have struck his own ancestors as plainly false (evenif "majority" took into account quality as well as quantity).Locke would have been surprised, but not worried. Locke'scontemporaries certainly accepted majority vote as the obviousdecision rule in default of any other "expressly agreed to"(Locke, para.99)—and, for Locke, the state of nature is notprimarily some past condition but the present condition afterpolitical society is subtracted.
402. See, for example, Locke, para. 95. Generally, Locke seems touse "possessions" and "estates" in the modern sense of "property",reserving "property" for a wider sense, something close to "whatis properly mine".
403. Locke, para. 132.
404. Locke, para. 132.
405. Locke, para. 134.
406. Locke, para. 149.
407. Note, for example, his "Let us suppose then the legislativeto be placed in the concurrence of three distinct persons" (Locke,para. 213). Given the practical purpose of the Second Treatise, Lockeis wise not to be dogmatic about the form of government under
James II. That, after all, was one of the points of disputebetween James and parliament.
408. Locke, para. 135. Hobbes in fact agrees with this. Heexplicitly says that government cannot, for example, have theright to command someone to kill himself or to submit to anattack. However illiberal Hobbes is on many questions, he is quiteclear, even fierce, about certain rights being inalienable.Leviathan, ch. 14 (p. 117).
409. A word about the relation between "absolute" and"arbitrary". For humans, Locke would, I think, claim that absolutepower is inherently arbitrary. He adds "arbitrary" only foremphasis (and so I have generally dropped the term as redundant).But, for Locke (and his contemporaries), the combination of"arbitrary and absolute" is probably more important than for us.Locke believes God's power to be absolute; he does not, however,believe humans to be God's slaves and so he cannot believe thatGod's power is arbitrary. Indeed, he explicitly says that God isbound by his own promises. (See Locke, para. 95.) Locke's viewseems to be that God, being all good, can only will the good,something that cannot be said of any human. God's power, thoughabsolute, is not arbitrary; the law of nature limits what God does(because it limits what he can will).
410. Locke, para. 138.
411. Locke, para. 140.
412. Locke, para. 140.
413. Much of the last chapter of Second Treatise seems to be areminder of the "long train of abuses" by which James tried to
make himself absolute ruler (para 225) and so "dissolved" thelawful government.
414. See, for example, Locke, para. 222: "Whenever thelegislators endeavor to take away and destroy the property of thepeople, or to reduce them to slavery under arbitrary power, theyput themselves into a state of war with the people..." If "thepeople" here means political society (as I think it obviouslydoes), then there is at least one corporation, "the body politic",that is not a "legal fiction" (that is, a creature of positivelaw).
415. The Convention Parliament seems to be very much what Calvincalled "ephors". (See Ch. 16.) Of course, on Locke's analysis, theexistence of such a power to correct government is not, as it wasin Calvin, a contingent fact of a country's history. For Locke,the ephors necessarily exist as a residual power of everypolitical society, that is, of every legitimate government. Ofcourse, Locke would have a long list of governments clearly notlegitimate, for example, that of the Ottoman sultan or the Russianczar. Such governments rule over their domains by force orpersuasion, more or less justly, but without their subjects owingthe laws anything beyond what Locke, safe in London, owed them.Note Locke's rhetorical question about the right of the Greeks torevolt against the Turks. Locke, para. 192.
416. Locke is at some pains to avoid a governmental contract—inthe sense of an equal arrangement between political society andking. While he does avoid that, he does not avoid a governmentalcontract in the sense I gave "contract" in Chapter 1. Where theissue is simply one of revoking a trust for cause of which the whotrusts is sole judge, the trustee (even a king) is not co-equalwith the person trusting him (the people as a corporate body) but
a mere employee at will (something more like an agent than a"trustee" strictly so called). The trustee's only recourse upontermination of employment is to "explore other opportunities" (asterminated executives now often say). There is nonetheless acontract which, for example, might require the people to pay theking any back wages still owing. (Here is a place where we mightlearn a good deal from a careful study of what "contract" meant toLocke's contemporaries, since it clearly had a more specificmeaning then than it has now.)
417. Locke, para. 134.
418. Locke, Second Treatise, para. 119. Locke seems to use "subject"more or less as I use "citizen", that is, for those who are fullmembers of political society. He has no word for what I call "meresubjects". He merely speaks of them as "subject to" thegovernment. While this is confusing, Locke had little choice. Inhis day, a "citizen" was simply an enfranchised inhabitant of acity (a special sort of burgess); his only term for a member ofpolitical society (apart from "subject") was "member of politicalsociety" itself (which he is using "subject" to elucidate).
419. Locke, para. 121.
420. Locke, para. 120.
421. Indeed, I am inclined to read the entire passage aboutexpress consent as a concession, something that can be admittedfor purposes of argument, but also something he could easily (andmight happily) abandon should the need arise.
422. Locke, para. 182.
423. Locke, para. 121.
424. Locke, para.119.
425. Locke, para. 122.
426. Compare Locke, para. 192: "For no government can have aright to obedience from a people who have not freely consented toit; which they can never be supposed to do till either they areput in a full state of liberty to choose government and governors,or at least till they have such standing laws to which they haveby themselves or their representatives given free consent."
427. Locke, para. 192.
428. Locke, para. 122.
429. The term "juror" derives from the Latin for oath; a jurortoday is someone who has been sworn (who has taken an oath to tellthe truth in a "verdict"). The term "non-juror" recalls the rootmeaning, referring not to jurymen but to oath-takers. A non-juroris simply someone who has refused to take the oath in question;non-juring, what a non-juror does.
430. Locke, para. 122. The legal meaning of "denizen" is residentalien. Whether Locke means "denizen" is that sense, or in theordinary sense of inhabitant (thus including "subjects" orcitizens) does not substantially affect the sense of thissentence.
431. "The exact terms of the promise that is 'implied' mustfrequently be determined by what equity and morality appear torequire after the parties have come into conflict." Corbin onContract, sec. 19. Contract implied in law rests on considerationsof fairness or justice independent of "Keep your promises".
432. See, for example, Locke, para. 36: "the same rule ofproperty, viz., that every man should have as much as he couldmake use of, would hold still in the world without straiteninganybody, since there is land enough in the world to suffice doublethe inhabitants, had not the invention of money and the tacitagreement of men to put a value on it introduced—by consent—larger possessions and a right to them." Para. 50 says much thesame. 433. David Hume, "Of the Original Contract", Moral and PoliticalPhilosophy (Hafner: New York, 1948), 363.
434. Even much of the non-juring clergy, being bishops, probablyfit this description. The rest, even the poor parish priest, helda government job, another benefit of government they are unlikelyto want to give up.
435. Locke, para. 121. Actually, whether he can take the proceedsof any sale with him is not clear. The money seems to be as much a"possession" as goods or land and to have the same encumberinghistory.
436. Locke, para. 120. Compare Locke, para. 191: "By the first ofthese [a right to freedom of his person], a man is naturally freefrom subjection to any government, though born in a place under
its jurisdiction; but if he disclaim the lawful government of thecountry he was born in, he must also quit the right that belongedto him by the laws of it and the possessions there descending tohim from his ancestors if it were a government made by theirconsent." Two points. First, quitting "the right" seems to leaveroom for not quitting the country. Second, one does have a right(under the laws of nature) to take such an inheritance if agovernment (such as the Turk's) was not made by the ancestors'consent.
437. The same would be true of any oath that was a condition ofentering the army, navy, or other service.
438. There can be no second-class membership in Locke's politicalsociety because, and only because, the society in fact has nothingelse but the franchise to offer in return for the politicalobligation membership entails. Freedom of speech, movement, andthe like are natural ("civil") rights, not political.
439. I am, therefore, in agreement with Paul Russell, "II. Lockeon Express and Tacit Consent", Political Theory 14 (May 1986): 291-306, when he says "by express consent he meant verbal consent".Registering to vote is (generally) verbal (done at least in partby words). Russell does, however, suppose that Locke's usage of"express consent" would seem as unproblematic to Pufendorf as itdoes to Locke's intended audience. My view is that Pufendorf mightwell not understand what Locke meant. If Locke had been writingfor a European audience instead of an English one, he would (or,at least, should) have said more about what he meant preciselybecause he could be pretty sure that, except in the Dutch Republicand Switzerland, few readers would have any idea what politicalsociety was, much less how it was entered.
440. A. John Simmons, On the Edge of Anarchy (Princeton UniversityPress: Princeton, New Jersey, 1993), 247: "this ideal [governmentby consent] is not approximated by any governments currentlyexercising authority, nor was it approximated in any societieswith which Locke was familiar." Much of Simmons criticism isdirected at Harry Beran, The Consent Theory of Political Obligation (CroomHelm: London, 1987), an author whose central intuitions I share. Inonetheless think that most of Simmons' criticism of Beran is fairprecisely because Beran does not, as Locke does, distinguishbetween civil state and political society.
441. Simmons, 233.
442. I ignore the obvious point that Simmons seems to have leftopen the possibility that voting is sometimes, perhaps even often,an expression of consent, because his objection would be very weakindeed if he admitted that.
443. The qualification that the taxation be "direct" isimportant. Anyone, even a mere foreign visitor, will pay indirecttaxes, for example, both hidden taxes such as tariffs and openones such as a sales tax. Indirect taxes are voluntary in that onecan forego the tax by foregoing the good or service; direct taxes(such as a head tax or estate tax) cannot be avoided in that way.Hence, tacit consent is enough to justify indirect taxes (assuminga relatively just civil society) but not, given Locke'sassumptions, enough to justify direct taxes (even in a relativelyjust civil society). For an illustration of what can go wrong whenthis points is not taken into account, see Martin Hughes, "Lockeon Taxation and Suffrage", History of Political Thought 11 (Autumn 1990):421-442, for an argument that Locke was considerably more radicalthan the Levellers, that is, that he wanted to enfranchise even"the poorest he" that is in England because even the poorest paid
some (indirect) taxes.
444. Locke would, then, have had no trouble understanding theAmerican revolution's slogan, "No taxation withoutrepresentation." What he might not have understood is itsapplication to indirect taxation (the excise tax on tea or theStamp Act). Indirect taxes are, as I interpret Locke, more likewhat we pay for any service we want to buy.
445. This conclusion, disappointing in itself, is also probablydisappointing in another way as well. It is, I think, easy to useLocke's analysis of property to show that considerable directtaxation can be justified without consent. See my "Nozick'sArgument FOR the Legitimacy of the Welfare State", Ethics 97 (April1987): 576-594. I nonetheless do not regard Locke's argument asdisappointing. I believe that there are obligations, including theobligation to pay very heavy taxes, where social contract, and italone, will provides a basis for political obligation (formalmoral obligation to obey the law in question). But my argumentsfor that will have to wait another occasion.
446. Locke, paras. 158-159. Locke (like Ireton) thinks that "aright to be distinctly represented" is "in proportion to theassistance which [that part of the people, however incorporated]affords to the public." (para. 158) In the England of 1690, as inthe England of 1390, taxes fell directly only upon those having avote in parliamentary elections. So, when Locke calls for makingparliament "a fair and equal representative" of political society,it is this society of taxpayers he seems to have in mind. Theytherefore seem to be the best candidate for full members ofpolitical society. Yet, though Locke is commonly supposed to havemade property (in sufficient amount) a qualification for fullmembership in society (as Ireton clearly did), I can find no place
in the Two Treatises where he actually does that.
447. Leviathan, ch. 18 ("if he grant away the power of raisingmoney, the militia is in vain", p. 150).
448. Peter Laslett, "Social Contract", in The Encyclopedia ofPhilosophy, v. 7, edited by Paul Edwards (Macmillan: New York,1967), 467.
449. Compare Jody S. Kraus, The Limits of Hobbesian Contractarianism(Cambridge University Press: Cambridge, 1993).
450. The decline of religion is already evident in Hume'spolitical essays. He has little more to say about God than atypical political philosopher would today.
451. John Locke is, after all, not only the author of Four LettersConcerning Toleration (1685-1706) but of The Reasonableness of Christianity asDelivered in the Scriptures (1695), A Vindication of the Reasonableness ofChristianity from Mr. Edwards' Reflections (1695), and Second Vindication of theReasonableness of Christianity (1697). Locke seems to think of religionas a part of "property" (what one may, in nature, do withoutanother's leave); it is something one has no general reason tobring into political society (except insofar as some religiousact, such as human sacrifice, would threaten a natural right).
452. Recent work in an "associationist" version of actualcontract thus strikes me as probably confused. Either theobligation will rest on some non-conventional relation (and notapply to law), as our obligations to family members or neighborsdo, or on some sort of undertaking clearly within the bounds of
what lawyers understand by contract. Though lawyers frequentlydefine contract as "a meeting of minds", they in fact regularlyinterpret as contract a complicated arrangement that developedover an extended period of time without anyone quite realizingwhat was happening. Lawyers simply look for a situation,voluntarily entered (however "absent mindedly"), in which there isa distribution of expectations such as rational persons in theposition of the parties might have agreed to at some appropriatemoment as the situation developed. From that moment on, there is acontract, with the terms corresponding to those expectations.Compare Margaret Gilbert, "Reconsidering the 'Actual Contract'Theory", Ethics 109 (January 1999): 236-260. Much the same seems tobe true of the "acceptance" version of actual consent suggested inMark Murphy, "Surrender of Judgment and the Consent Theory ofPolitical Authority", Law and Philosophy 16 (1997): 115-143.
453. Even further over the line is Immanuel Kant, The MetaphysicalElements of Justice (1797). While the work of an old man (and, hence,arguably belonging on the other side of the divide "in spirit" aswell as terminology), it is also clearly a response to the Frenchrevolution of 1789 (and so, definitely not a book to have beenwritten before it). See, for example, pp. 113-114 in John Ladd'stranslation (Library of Liberal Arts: Indianapolis, 1965), whereKant points out the error by which Louis XVI unintentionallytransferred sovereignty from himself to the Estates General(which, for Kant, seems to mean that the French revolution wasmorally permissible because it did not illegally overthrow alawful authority).
454. See, for example, "March 6, 1775", in Adams: His PoliticalWritings, edited by George A. Peek (Bobs-Merrill: Indianapolis,1954), 38-52.
455. How important is it that Hume is often accounted an earlyutilitarian—or, at least, a precursor? Is his hostility tocontract ultimately founded, as theirs would be, on hostility tomoral rights in general? 456. J.W. Gough, The Social Contract: A Critical Study of its Development, 2nded. (Oxford University Press: London, 1957), 1 (unchanged from the1936 edition).
457. Some of these organizations, such as the Red Cross, datefrom the nineteenth century, reminding us that the age of nationalsovereignty was also, in retrospect, an age of internationalorganizations. At the very time the nation state seemed to bedividing the world into legally sealed jurisdictions, civilsociety was working in the opposite direction.
458. Compare Gough, 252:
We may well sympathize with the conviction that a theorywhich has had such a history [standing for liberty, justice,and right as the basis of every political order], and which,despite the attacks of historians, lawyers, andphilosophers, has performed such notable services, is not tobe abandoned if it can still fulfill a useful function. Butthough useful, it can hardly be maintained that the contracttheory is a necessary truth about the state. It is quitepossible to reject the contract and still believe in libertyand justice, and indeed to argue (as T. H. Green did) that"will, not force, is the basis of the state".
Gough is, of course, right about the possibility of rejectingcontract theory (in almost any form) while maintaining one'sbelief "in liberty and justice". While he is also right that one
can reject contract theory and still believe that "will, notforce, is the basis of the state", one probably cannot—in anyinteresting form—accept contract theory and believe that will, notforce, is the basis of the state. The idea of formal moralauthority is what distinguishes social contract theory from mostthinking about law, government, and state. The social contract isnot a "necessary truth" about the state, or even about alegitimate, limited, or relatively just state, but about a stateable to claim political obligation, formal moral authority. Formalmoral authority rests neither on "will" nor "force" but on apublic act (in which will, constrained in certain ways, generallyhas a part). Contract (as I understand it) offers an alternativeto (mere) "will" as well as (mere) "force" as a source ofpolitical obligation.
459. David Hume, Hume's Moral and Political Philosophy (Hafner: New York,1948), 372. Indeed, it is striking how few democratic statesexisted in 1944: There were, I think, only ten clear examples:Australia, Britain, Canada, Finland, Iceland, Ireland, NewZealand, Sweden, Switzerland, and the United States. A few others,such as Mexico, could be added to the list only withqualifications. One-man rule was as much the norm in 1944 as in1744.
460. See, for example, Hume, p. 367.
179. This was, presumably, the draft of what was published a fewdays later.
180. Don M. Wolfe, Leveller Manifestoes of the Puritan Revolution (ThomasNelson and Sons: New York, 1944), 230.
181. Wolfe, 227.
182. Wolfe, 227.
183. Wolfe, 227.
184. Wolfe, 227.
185. The Agreement seems to have a long line of antecedents inboth English and Scottish history. J. W. Gough, The Social Contract(Oxford University Press: London, 1957), 95, points to theScottish National Covenant (1638) which was in fact signed by alarge number of ministers, noblemen, and commons. "This in turnwas based upon an earlier practice among the Scottish nobility andgentry, who 'in the days when life and property had found nosecurity from the law,... had been in the habit of entering into"bands" or obligations for mutual protection.'" Americans willrecognize this practice as corresponding to "vigilante committees"formed on the western frontier whenever the government could notmaintain order. Though Gough does not say so, the English seem tohave had a similar practice. See, for example, "The Instrument orWriting of Association that the True Protestants of Englandenter'd into, in the Reign of Q. Elizabeth" in State Tracts (RichardHalwin: London, 1692), 73-74. See also the oath taken by thecitizens of London about 1200 (quoted in n 6, ch. 9). Theseexamples suggest that the "social contract", far from being acreature of theory, has been a permanent resource of ordinarypractice since the dark ages.
186. Gt. Brit. Army Council, Puritanism and Liberty: Being the Army Debates(1647-1648) from the Clarke Manuscripts with Supplementary Documents(University of Chicago Press: Chicago, 1951), 52.
187. Army, 53.
188. Army, 53.
189. Army, 53.
190. Army, 53-55.
191. Army, 58.
192. Army, 59.
193. Army, 60.
194. Army, 60.
195. Petty is, I might add, not just being accommodating. Thesecond version of the Agreement (1 May 1649) actually wouldcontain a provision forbidding parliament "in any wise, to...level mens Estates, destroy Propriety, or make all things Common".Wolfe, 409.
196. Army, 62.
197. Army, 63.
198. Army, 63.
199. Army, 75.
200. Army, 80.
201. Army, 75, 80.
202. Army, 80.
203. Army, 82. This concession, and the others immediately below,are not mere debaters' moves. They all made their way into the1649 version of the Agreement. Wolfe, 402-403.
204. Army, 82-83.
205. Army, 83.
206. Army, 82.
207. Army, 78.
208. Army, 58, 63.
209. Army, 54.
210. Army, 73.
211. Army, 69.
212. Army, 56.
213. Army, 57. Compare Locke, Second Treatise, para. 158: "a rightto be distinctly represented—which no part of the people, howeverincorporated, can pretend to but in proportion to the assistancewhich it affords to the public".
214. Army, 62.
215. Army, 54.216. Gt. Brit. Army Council, Puritanism and Liberty: Being the Army Debates(1647-1648) from the Clarke Manuscripts with Supplementary Documents(University of Chicago Press: Chicago, 1951), 54.
217. Army, 59.
218. Army, 61.
219. Army, 66.
220. Army, 66.
221. Army, 66.
222. Army, 67.
223. Note the difference between this argument and that of theCrito. For both the Levellers and the Independents, the argument ofthe Athenian laws is more appropriate for a resident alien thanfor a citizen. For the Levellers, consent is by voting. SinceSocrates was enfranchised, the laws should have pointed to hisvoting as the source of his being obliged "in the strict sense" byhis own consent. For Ireton, it is the alien, not the citizen, whois free to take his goods and leave; the citizen has a fixedinterest in the kingdom. This difference in argument is just onemore reason to doubt the Crito offers an argument from socialcontract.
226. Army, 65.
227. Army, 67.
228. Army, 67.
229. Army, 69.
230. Army, 69.
231. Army, 71. The Agreement's provision forbidding "impressment"may therefore have been a strategic error. If the poor were in anycase not to be cannon fodder, why worry about their consent atall?
232. Army, 70-71, 71-73.
233. Though we would now say "right" (or even "positive right")to distinguish "civil rights" such as the franchise from "civilliberties" such as free speech, the English in 1647 do not seem toparse things that way. The root of the term "franchise" is itself"free" ("frank"), and the franchise would normally be among the"liberties of a town". Liberties are analogous to privileges, thatis, powers or permissions granted; rights, it seems, arerecognized but not granted. The Levellers' claim of a naturalright to the franchise thus carries a hidden irony orinconsistency (a natural right to have something granted).
234. Army, 67.
235. S. B. Chrimes, English Constitutional Ideas of the Fifteenth Century(American Scholar Publications: New York, 1966), 133; and Army,
62.
236. Army, 85.
237. Army, 64.
238. Army, 70.
239. Army, 64. The poor are better off as they are insofar as anunequal franchise would carry all the obligations of membership inpolitical society without the powers of full membership.
240. Army, 68.
241. John Stuart Mill, Considerations on Representative Government (HenryRegnery: Chicago, 1962), 240-242.
242. Arthur P. Monahan, Consent, Coercion, and Limit (McGill-Queen'sUniversity Press: Kingston, 1987), claims somewhat more formedieval theory (as his subtitle suggests). Monahan gives a goodsense of both the richness and limits of medieval politicalthought, but even he admits that the culmination of thisdevelopment with the "counciliarists" occurs only in the 1400s;their theory of consent is largely independent of particularinstitutions; and it remained the work of theologians rather thanlawyers (or political philosophers). While there is no doubt thatsocial contract theorists later drew on this medieval work (indeed,explicitly quoted it when rhetorically helpful), there is also nodoubt that the idea of contract strictly so called (as distinctfrom some loose idea of consent we might expect at any time afterInnocent III's call for consent in 1215) is almost entirely absentfrom even the last stages of their development. This is not to saythat there are no seventeenth century theorists who sound like
counciliarists, only to say that these tend to be out of the mainline of development. See, for example, George Lawson, Politica Sacra etCivilis (Cambridge University Press: Cambridge, 1992), about asdistinguished a "counciliarist" as the seventeenth centuryproduced.
243. John of Salisbury, The Statesman's Book (books 4, 5, 6, andselections of 7 and 8 of Policraticus), abridged and trans. by JohnDickinson (Alfred A. Knopf: New York, 1927), 335.
244. These medieval guides to kings bear a striking resemblance tothat first work of professional ethics, Thomas Percival, MedicalEthics; or a Code of Institutes and Precepts Adapted to the Professional Conduct ofPhysicians and Surgeons (1803). Might the similarity be more than abyproduct of attempting to guide the conduct of someone in a publicrole?
245. Compare Quentin Skinner, The Foundations of Modern Political Thought,vol. 2 (Cambridge University Press: Cambridge, 1978), 113-134.
247. I say "civil government" to contrast with "ecclesiasticalgovernment", a contrast the reformation took for granted and wenow find odd.
461. For some sense of the complexity of Hume's theory ofallegiance, see Rachel Cohon, "The Shackles of Virtue: Hume onAllegiance to Government", History of Philosophy Quarterly 18 (October1999): 393-413. Cohon identifies an interesting problem in thetheory and offers a solution; she does not, however, take note(any more than Hume does) of the apparently less settled status ofobligations from allegiance as compared to obligations fromfidelity.
146. Sir Thomas Smith, De Republica Anglorum, ed. by Leonard Alston(University Press: Cambridge, 1906), 48-49 (originally publishedin 1583).
147. William Blackstone, Commentaries on the Laws of England (Harperand Brothers: New York, 1854), 158 (originally published 1768).
148. John Stuart Mill, Considerations on Representative Government (HenryRegnery Company: Chicago, 1962), 194 (originally published 1861).
149. Interestingly, the French namesake of parliament, parlement,actually developed into a high court (much like the law lords inEngland). The French therefore had to have another name, theestates-general, for their legislative body. Given the early historyof parliament, we can easily see how the English legislature mighthave ended up with that name as well. The word "parliament"literally means only a conversation or conference.
150. For comparison, note that Thomas Aquinas (writing about1370) included "promulgation" in the very definition of law.Summa Theologica I, Q. 90, Art. 4. Here is another example of thedistance between medieval political theory and political practicein the medieval kingdoms.
151. S. B. Chrimes, English Constitutional Ideas of the Fifteenth Century(American Scholar Publications: New York, 1966), 76.
152. Blackstone, 184.
153. Blackstone, 158-59.
132. Chrimes, 136.
137. Lyon, 542.
139. Chrimes, 137.
140. Sir Thomas Smith, De Republica Anglorum, ed. by Leonard Alston(University Press: Cambridge, 1906), 55.
142. Cambridge History of Poland, to 1696, ed. by William F. Reddaway etal (University Press: Cambridge, England, 1950), 53.
128. Bryce Lyon, Constitutional and Legal History of Medieval England(Harpers & Brothers: New York, 1960), 542-43.
129. Carl Stephenson and Frederick George Marcham, Sources of EnglishConstitutional History, v. I, Revised Edition (Harper & Row: New York,1972), 275.
130. Lyon, 546.
131. S. B. Chrimes, English Constitutional Ideas of the Fifteenth Century(American Scholar Publications: New York, 1966), 137.
133. J. W. Gough, The Social Contract, 47-48. Michael Lessnoff, SocialContract (Macmillan: Houndsmills, Basingstoke, Hampshire, 1986),25, points out that Salamonius' argument is straight out of theRoman law of corporations; he might have added that it was astandard argument in the debates two centuries earlier betweenpope and counciliarists.
134. Compare Robert Filmer's critique of representative
government, Patriarcha, ch. II, para. 6.
135. This is a guess about how deeply feudal ideas penetratedlocal affairs. There is some evidence that at least the largetowns may have operated (in part at least) by consent in person(at least, in unsettled times). Consider, for example, thisdescription of an oath taken about 1200 by the people of Londonwhile the Germans held Richard for ransom: "That they will bearfaith to the lord king Richard for their life and limbs andearthly honor against all men and women who can live and die, andthey will keep and aid in keeping his peace. And that, in fealtyto the king, they will support the commune and be obedient to themayor of the city of London and to the echevins [aldermen], and thegood men who shall be [associated] with them, saving the honor ofGod and Holy Church, saving the fealty of the lord king Richard,and saving in all respects the liberties of the city ofLondon...." Stephenson and Marcham, 101. (Note the care taken bothto commit and to limit the commitment, suggesting that the oath isnot a mere formality.)
136. Chrimes, 136-37.
138. There was, of course, no secret ballot in town or county,though the church seems to have used it in small bodies as earlyas 1159 (Monahan, Consent, Coercion, and Limit, 141). Here is anotherexample of the difficulty with which political ideas moved betweenchurch and (national) state. One of the "new ideas" for politicalreform James Harrington brought back from Venice in the seventeenthcentury was the secret ballot. The secret ballot is also anexample of the difficulty with which ideas moved even from politicaldiscussion to political practice. Only in 1871 (more than twocenturies after Harrington suggested it) did the secret ballotreplace vote by voice or show of hands in elections to parliament.
141. For evidence from parliaments own records from about thesame time, see Stephenson and Marcham, 360-361 (February 3, 1559). 143. Cambridge History, 421-23, 429
144. Cambridge History, 270.
145. Cambridge, 430.
154. Edmund Burke, Reflections on the Revolution in France (Doubleday andCompany: Garden City, New York, 1961), 28 (originally published1790).
114. Modus, ch. 23.
118. Modus, Ch. 18.
121. Modus, ch. 17.
155. To have a forty-shilling freehold is to own land that,after all charges to it, clears at least forty shillings a year incash. Though it is hard to understand the purchasing power offorty shillings across centuries, we can be sure that fortyshillings, though worth much more in 1429 than today, was not alot of money; it was, perhaps, enough income to allow a man to owna (cheap) sword. That such a requirement excluded perhaps nine outof ten adult males from the franchise, suggests the poverty of thetimes. We must think of rural India or central Africa to have anyidea of what life must have been like in England then, even forthe "propertied".
156. William Blackstone, Commentaries on the Law of England (Harper andBrothers: New York, 1854), 172.
157. Carl Stephenson and Frederick George Marcham, Sources of EnglishConstitutional History, v. I, Revised Edition (Harper & Row: New York,1972), 276.
158. Stephen Dowell, A Sketch of the History of Taxes in England, v. I, to the CivilWar, 1642 (Longmans, Green, and Co.: London, 1876), 196-207, 235.So, for example, laws, adopted after the Black Death, settingminimum hours of work and maximum pay for various employmentswould have been understood as mere statements of long-standingcustom, necessary in a period of confusion.
111. Modus, ch. 23.
112. Modus, Ch. 23.
113. Modus, ch. 23.
115. Modus, ch. 23.
116. Modus, ch. 23.
117. Modus, Ch. 15.
119. Henry de Bracton, On the Laws and Customs of England, vol. 2(Belknap Press of Harvard University: Cambridge, Massachusetts,1968), 22.
120. Modus, ch. 17.
122. Modus, ch. 17.
123. Modus, ch. 17.
124. Modus, Ch. 17.
125. Marsilius of Padua, The Defender of Peace, trans. by AlanGewirth (Harper Torch: New York, 1956), 45.
126. Modus, Ch. 17.
127. Arthur P. Monahan, Consent, Coercion, and Limit (McGill-Queen'sUniversity Press: Kingston, 1987), 120.
159. Sir Thomas Smith, De Republica Anglorum, ed. by Leonard Alston(University Press: Cambridge, 1906), 46.
160. S. B. Chrimes, English Constitutional Ideas of the Fifteenth Century(American Scholar Publications: New York, 1966) 266-68. The dateof these reforms is significant (as the next paragraph willexplain).
161. Chrimes, 254-58 and 290-93.
162. Chrimes, 256.
163. As noted earlier, this discovery seems to have come ratherlate. J. W. Gough, The Social Contract (Oxford University Press:London, 1957), 47-48, attributes the earliest clear statement ofthe need for this "social contract" to an Italian, MariusSalamonius, writing about 1512.
164. I should, perhaps, admit that, in 1593 and most of the nextcentury, this distinction between political theory and religiousdoctrine would have made sense to few in England (or elsewhere).Though Hooker would today be entirely forgotten were it not forLocke's frequent references to "the judicious Hooker", he was, inhis day and for the next century, one of the central referencepoints for discussion of the rights and powers of government. Partof why Locke's arguments in the Second Treatise appealed to so manyof Locke's contemporaries is that he took care to explain how hisarguments fit with Hooker's.
165. Richard Hooker, The Laws of Ecclesiastical Polity (Everyman'sLibrary: London, 1965), 188. What does Hooker mean by "publicsociety"? This is a tough question we may ignore. For those notinclined to ignore it, I will say he seems to be a good example ofa writer who has confused some of the senses of social contract Ihave labored to keep separate. Hooker's "public society" seems tobe created by a contract at once legislative and political (butwith, as we shall see, a crucial element of the politicalmissing).
166. Hooker, 191.
167. Hooker, 192.
168. Hooker, 194.
169. Hooker, 194.
170. Hooker, 194.
171. Hooker, 194.
172. Hooker, 194. Compare Corbin 59: "There are cases in which thecourts have... enforced the promise, even though the personrendering the required service did so in ignorance of the promise.Most, but not all, of these have been cases in which the promisewas made by some public corporation such as a state or a city."
173. Hooker, 194.
174. Hooker, 194.
175. Hooker, 195.
176. Hooker, 195.
177. Compare Hooker, 124-127.
462. H. L. Hart, "Are There Any Natural Rights?" Philosophical Review64 (April 1955): 75-91.
104. J. J. Bagley and P. B. Rowley, A Documentary History of England,vol. 1 (1066-1540) (Penguin Books: Baltimore, Maryland, 1966), 171-187(hereafter cited by chapter as Modus to allow reference to otherversions).
105. Modus, Ch. 2-8, 12, 16, 23. Like the other magnates, theking represents himself—but, as king, is in a class by himself.
106. Modus, Ch. 2, 4-7.
107. Modus, Ch. 4-7.
103. The distinction between "burgesses" and "citizens" is notimportant. The root of "burgess" is "borough", a walled town.Since (in the fourteenth century) every town important enough tosend burgesses would be prosperous enough to have a wall, thedistinction between town and borough would be entirely theoreticalfor some centuries. A burgess is just someone having "the libertyof a [walled] town" (that is, a share in its governance). A"citizen" is something more, a burgess of a town important enoughto have a cathedral (the seat of a bishop). There is no need forus to worry about these distinctions—though it is easy to guessthe importance they once had to the people who made them.
108. Modus, Ch. 11.
109. Modus, Ch. 18. Note that the king's business comes beforethe public's and that neither war nor taxes is the public'sbusiness. Apparently, medieval England did not divide "public" and"private" as we do (or as the ancient Greeks or Romans did).
110. Modus, Ch. 9.
463. In this choice of term, as well as in many insights intopolitical contract, I have a predecessor (as I only recentlydiscovered). See Ernest Barker, Principles of Social and Political Theory(Oxford University Press: London, 1951), especially 188-194.Barker even opens his book with the Preamble of the Indianconstitution (1949). That document begins "We, the people",unmistakably connecting it with the same contract tradition towhich both the federal constitution of the United States and thePreamble of the U.N. Charter also belong.
94. A "hundred" was a subdivision of a county large enough tohave its own court.
95. Indeed, the root for "lord" is the same as for "bread". Thebest modern equivalent of "lord" is probably "boss" (that is, theguy to whom I owe the bread I put on my table).
99. Otto Gierke, Political Theories of the Middle Ages, trans. by FredericWilliam Maitland (Beacon Press: Boston, 1959), 45-47.
100. Clarke 296.
101. The story of its emergence, often told, is well told in M.V. Clarke's Medieval Representation and Consent (Longmans, Green, andCo.: London, 1936).
102. Quoted from George L. Haskins, Growth of English RepresentativeGovernment (Oxford University Press; London, 1948), 6-7.
464. See, for example, Corbin on Contracts, sec. 29: "The courts willbe more ready to find that the apparently incomplete agreement wasin fact complete and required the payment and acceptance of a'reasonable' price or a performance on 'reasonable' terms, in casethe parties have already rendered some substantial performance orhave taken other material action in reliance upon their existingexpressions of agreement. The fact that they have so acted isitself a circumstance bearing upon the question of thecompleteness of their agreement."